Welcome to my Manor! Make yourself feel comfortable!
─── ・ 。゚☆: *.☽ .* :☆゚. ───
Get to know me!!
INFJ — Virgo — 20s — Engineering
Hey, we might've met before in many writing/artistic platforms! I am generally known as Seonnie from 2016 onwards.
Sometimes artist, Sometimes engineer
Reading, writing, drawing, gaming etc.
─── ・ 。゚☆: *.☽ .* :☆゚. ───
Socials:
Insta: Mudblood_Chick
Discord Server: here
Twt/X: seokizaten
Tiktok: seokizaten
Masterlist
Please do not copy, translate, or repost my works to another platform without my permission!! —⋆。°✩ Thank you so much for respecting my works!!
HELLO!
Thank you for taking an interest in me and my works, I really do appreciate them as a very sentimental person who romanticizes life to the fullest. I am very grateful for your kind words and everything I’ve received. I am glad that my imagination has an impact on you.
I hope that I delivered my imagination well through literature that it also left you a warm embrace, memories that only happened through words, but delivered to the heart.
I am once again Seokizaten, and I will always welcome you with a smile and my warm embrace. Thank you for visiting!
Take care always, and love yourself!
I hope you’re having a good stay at the manor, you’re always welcome here!🥀
HELLOO, if i may ask, how many chapters is your caleb series going to have?
to be honest, i am only planning to limit it into four parts (one each year until Morzse's 22) unfortunately, i kind of overdid the previous parts so i think it'll be until approx. 6 or 7 (not a brainrot reference!)
thank you for reading btw!! i hope you like it!! ^^
Part 1 , Part 2 - Part 3 - FOUR- Part 5...
[Main]
Series Introduction: It is a tradition in their country to only call men by their first name if you fancy him, or you’re a family member. But what would she do if she fancy someone without even knowing who he is? Being a woman of noble family, would she be able to capture his heart before she was arranged to marry someone else?
Word Count: 20.4k
Heyaaa, it’s your fav engineer again! Wowzer, it’s been a while. So… where do I start? Okay, first and foremost, I really really am sorry for disappearing for soooo long, darlings. Engineering became very serious but I successfully won all the battles this semester. Engineering at the country’s top university is an insane roller coaster but it’s fun and very worth every second! Damn, I'm so grateful to be here, and thank you for all your support during my journey. Second, my band just won two championships in battle of the bands yay! TWICE IN A ROW, JUST THIS YEAR (Yes, I’ve been in the studio a lot if it isn’t the uni library) also, we've been on gigs a lot. It feels nice to reconnect with my soulmate-hobby. Was that surprising? I hope not. Third, tumblr got tagged as a gambling site in my country when I was about to update back when I had a pinch of free time and it was banned for so long lol, I also missed having bedtime stories with my fellow writers. I hope this chapter compensates for my absence! I will be updating more since summer break is here, this series will surely be done soon. I have read all your private messages w/ me btw! I can't respond to all of them since there's quite a lot! I do appreciate all your messages, greetings, requests, and thank you so much for waiting, enjoy!
also, don't be afraid to reach out if u want to be on the taglist!! I also post on ao3 but I always forget to update lol again, I hope you enjoy!
4th Year; Y/N Morzse, Age: 21 Soldier, Age: 25
The Morzse Family held a formal funeral for the young Victor, the young man they’ve adopted as their child and sibling, supposed to live in their manor by the time he was strong enough to be discharged from the hospital. Salvatore, who just turned seven, hasn’t stopped crying since the day they’ve heard about the news. How would you even explain the concept of life to a young man? Mostly when it concerns his older brother? He may one day outlive the memories but the sting inside would not differ ever.
Y/N Morzse on the other side…
On the day of his burial, she stood by the ground, six feet deep dug in front of her, shoveled down to give young Victor an embrace. Her face showed no emotion but a plain blank empty canvas, as if it’s been painted so many times, and erased as much. At this point, she doesn’t know what to feel anymore, nor to express that manner. She just stood there in her black long dress, her gloved hands on her side. For the first time in her life, she looked so lifeless, so colourless, so emotionless.
That’s my brother young Victor,
He’s just a boy.
Mrs. Morzse walked towards her, also wearing a long black dress, placing her gloved hand on Y/N’s back to caress it. “My darling, I know it’s not alright, and time flies. Young Victor will remain with us and he won’t ever leave.” She said, trying to comfort her daughter, with Salvatore’s crying voices behind them as he tugged onto their father’s coat. “You’ve taken care of him for so long, you did so well. Young Victor will forever carry you with him as well. Everyone’s so proud of you.”
Of course, three years with the young boy may sound like a long time, but it is one of the shortest lives she’s ever witnessed. “He’s just a boy.” Y/N responded with her grieving voice, with her mother patting her at the back. “He’s supposed to grow. He’s supposed to wear his uniform to school, finish his education. He’s just a boy.”
“Indeed, my darling.” Her mother hugged her.
In the next second, Mr. Morzse tapped his wife on the shoulder gently, leaning a little to whisper something in her ear. “Darling, the military is here and uhh… Ahem, the Colonel.” He said, making Mrs. Morzse’s eyes wide. “They’re paying their visit to deliver their sincere condolences.”
“What? The colonel?” Mrs. Morzse whispered in shock. “My, this is such an unbearable surprise. I-Uhh…” She then eyed Y/N before looking back to her husband. “Ahem, Y/N wouldn’t take it lightly— she wouldn’t be able to face that man right now, after everything. Everything is too sudden. Ask him not to approach her, if you may, for Y/N’s well-being. I will have Salvatore in my care for a while, darling.”
Y/N did not seem to hear that, her entire mind is focused on being blank. Mr. Morzse nodded on his wife’s request, walking towards the Colonel right away to inform him about such. Mrs. Morzse has already sat down, holding her youngest son who’s still crying out loud. Lots of people as well are standing around, all with their black attires to pay respects to the loss of the Morzse family.
However, it seems like money is not always on the lead of authority, nor age and manner. Mr. Morzse’s concerned face said it all, the colonel did not agree with his request. “But it is for my daughter’s well-being.” He repeated. “You have as well affected her mental well-being, and she wouldn’t be able to process things all at once as of the moment. So if you may, please colonel, do not interact with her.”
Caleb’s usual poker face looked at the man straight to the soul, before eyeing the back of the woman from the distance, still silently grieving. “Your daughter would respectfully need more than solitude, Mr. Morzse. I believe she has been looking for me for a while now, that might help ease her emotional well-being.” Caleb responded, taking his hat off to respect the older man.
Mr. Morzse made a confused face. “You think my daughter would feel better seeing you? Is that how you see her?” He asked, slightly showing dominance behind his mild anger. Caleb on the other side did not feel any intimidation, he just stood in front of him. “You think my daughter is a man-centered woman? Respectfully, you are not my daughter’s lover, nor are you connected in any way.”
Caleb paused for a moment. “Not yet.” He said, dropping the heaviest response he has ever said in return.
Mr. Morzse half-chuckled in disbelief. “You are not trying to do anything with my impression on you right now, colonel. My daughter has eyes on you.” He said in a low tone. “Either way, you’ve caused something. Stating something that shows your relevance is half-way egoistic.”
Caleb, still with the same face, stared at him. “Pardon me then, Mr. Morzse.” He said with confidence. “But this matter should be settled between the two of us. I respectfully have to initiate as the one who did the wrong. Any outcome of this action of mine will be under my responsibility, I do assure you.” He said before bowing a little. “May I have your permission for me to speak to your daughter?... I will approach your daughter regardless.”
Mr. Morzse half-chuckled once again before sighing heavily. “You…” He spoke with a calm, assuring tone. “You are just like your father.” He said before tapping his shoulder.
“You know my father, Mr. Morzse?” Caleb asked with a curious look on his face.
“More than you do.” He said, “Off you go.”
The Colonel was confused about that new knowledge of his but shrugged it off temporarily. He just walked towards their eldest daughter, throwing a flower down the shoveled hole and taking off his cap to pay his respects. He looked on his side, Y/N was still standing like nothing was happening around her, not even his presence woke her up. He cleared his throat, “My condolences… Miss Morzse.” He spoke, shocking the lady next to him.
For the first time since the funeral was held, she looked at another person with an expression on her face. Her eyes looked confused as she looked at him, her lips slightly parted, not sure what to feel. “Y-You…!” She said, pointing at him. “What are you doing here?” She whispered.
Mrs. Morzse looked at them with wide eyes before looking at her husband. Mr. Morzse then assured her right away, making her sit back down calmly.
He sighs. “I’ve come to pay my respects and deliver my sincere condolences to your family, and the military is here as well.” He responded, and Y/N looked away right away, not responding after. “You… You did well on putting colours on this young man’s life.” He complimented her, and she hummed in return.
And then there was silence.
The two of them just stood there, about a foot of distance in between them, both looking down the hole on the ground. No one seems to be interested in continuing the conversation… at least they don’t know how. Y/N doesn’t feel like talking, and Caleb doesn’t know what to say. Safe to say that it’s such an awkward and wrong timing for them to meet for the first time after a year. Well, Mr. Morzse already warned him but he insisted on this interaction so he should be responsible.
“Ahem. I’ve spoken to your father, it seems like he isn’t the kind of man that’s easy to convince.” He spoke out of nowhere, trying to initiate a conversation. “I might be just a different person then.”
“My father just doesn’t like you.” She said, immediately sending a weight in his stomach.
“Well, it seems like he knows–”
“Where have you been?” She asked out of nowhere with a tone he doesn’t recognize through her gentle voice. She sounded a little… different. Maybe it’s the emotions of the moment? “I looked for you for a year. Where have you been?”
He paused for a second before speaking, “I lived in the military camp, like how colonels would.”
“But where even is that?” She asked in disbelief. “Your family doesn’t know where you are, I don’t know where you are, everyone— no one knows where you are.”
For a moment, she sounded like a soldier’s wife, waiting for him to return as a whole. “Am I supposed to tell anyone?”
Of course he’d say that, even to her grieving soul, her love for him is still unrequited. After all, who is she to say those things even? He doesn’t think blood is thicker than anything, so why would a random woman even matter? But still, she shot her shot. “I attended all the weddings… the colonel is always not there.”
“I…” He paused, “Let’s continue this conversation some other time. Are you available by Sunday next week?” Her teary eyes went wide upon hearing that.
“Wha–” She swallowed her words, clearing her throat after. “Yes, I am.”
“Well then. I’ll pick you up at four.”
Unbelievable— just what does he have under his sleeves? What is that set date and time about? Well, he mentioned something about their conversation, but is it that relevant for them to go somewhere alone and planned for the first time? She doubts it, but she wonders. And four? As in four in the afternoon? That sounds like a dinner date to her.
Well, she wasn’t able to sleep for days because of that. Her mind is already stuck up with the idea of young Victor’s passing, along with her heavy heart— but it seems like this man just added another thing and she doesn’t know what to feel. For nights, she laid on her bed while staring at the details of her ceiling, thinking about many things.
Her friend and mentor, Dr. Zayne has been monitoring her a lot lately because of that. As a surgeon who has lost so many patients before, he can say that it’s always difficult every time— but a first time is always the hardest pill to swallow. Mostly when Y/N has stood as young Victor’s older sister, and they’ve made plans for them to be family.
Y/N on the other side is aware of her well-being. She is emotionally dragged most of the time since then, but she knows how to face things like normal… an eldest child’s thing, if it’s what they call it; always prioritizing everything over their well-being. Good thing Dr. Zayne is there for her, looking after her despite being outside the premises of their field.
The day arrived and she has never been so nervous. She wore her simplest yet elegant clothing, since she’s not even sure where they’re going. He just said he’d pick her up and that’s it. Well, at least it’s better than a man who doesn’t plan at all.
“Is it really true, dear darling? The colonel spoke to us a week ago, telling us that he is picking you up tonight.” Her mother asked her and she hummed in response. Wow, he even spoke to her parents like a man who’s courting a maiden. How bold of him to do that. “Wha— could it be? That you’re really fated to be together? Are you going to send your letters to him as well?”
Y/N sighed, shaking her head. “Mother, it isn’t like that, for sure. The colonel wouldn’t be that type of man. And I wouldn’t send anything to him.”
“Ah! Why not? You’ve written those for a year, for him to read–” Mrs. Morzse was then interrupted by a sudden knock on their front door, with a housekeeper opening it right after. “Ah, it must be your evening’s lover.”
Y/N sighs. “Mother, don’t say such unpleasant things.”
The housekeeper’s voice can be heard from a distance, speaking to the person by the door. Y/N heard a familiar voice respond so she walked towards them right away. “I do appreciate your hospitality, but it’s alright, I do not have to come in. I am only here to pick up Miss Morzse.” Caleb’s voice echoed through the front hall.
When Y/N arrived, her breathing almost stopped upon laying her eyes on the breathtaking man by the door, politely standing and bowing a little to one of their helpers. He isn’t looking too formal at the moment, he is wearing a faded green plaid shirt over a tucked beige shirt in his brown pants. It is also the first time she has seen his body outside a coat, seeing a belt in her perspective. Oh how perfect can this man be?
For a split second, she forgot about that one year of loneliness, getting warped in right away with the sight she’s seen.
And then their eyes met, both feeling a sudden electric shock down their spine. The eye contact they shared felt like a spark only youngsters at that moment can comprehend. It looks like they are a pair of young couples, going on a date for the first time traditionally. Well, it also is their first time going outside without her initiation so it makes complete sense.
Y/N smiled, nodding her head a little, and Caleb did the same. “Hello, colonel.” Y/N said when she walked towards him, thanking the helper on the side. Mrs. Morzse stood in the distance, watching her daughter with a hint of smile on her lips. Just like she and her husband, they started in something like this.
Caleb paid his respect to her parents before looking at her, “Shall we?” And she was led into a carriage, with him not saying anything. When they’re already seated and moving, she had her hands on her purse on the top of her lap, looking anywhere but the man in front of her.
He on the other side just sat confidently, both eyes on her awkward figure. “How have you been?” He spoke, shocking her a little. She then hummed in question, asking him to clarify that question. “The previous year, how have you been? Achievements? Goals? New directions?”
Oh, that made her wonder now about whatever is in that military camp that made him have a little care for her little things. “Not much, just the usual. Hospital, arts, and life events like birthday parties.” She responded so casually, not trying to actually diss him with sarcasm about him, missing two of her birthdays.
“Oh? Is that all?” He responded, as if he’s doubting her. She nodded with a hum in response, immediately making something shift in his eyes. “I see, it seems like you missed something… I think I heard the business of Sylvestre Dieu has made a partnership with you and your little artistic constitution…?”
What? How is he updated with her life, and she didn’t even know where he was. “Ah, yes. He sponsored two of my exhibits, and I featured his newly released perfume boutique.” She explained with an intention to deliver such big news. “I also thought it’s a bright idea for us to work together. The hospital managed by my parents also partnered with his parents in charities, it’s like our families are meant to work with one another.”
He hummed in response. “With a family like yours, you still need partnerships with another?” He said, and she can’t comprehend whether it is a compliment or not. “Or maybe it really is their intention to write your fate, hence you’re now naturally bonded with your future husband.”
Ah, the idea of marriage.
She knows she’d marry someone else next year, not Caleb, and she’s already accepted that so she did not feel any sting from that statement of his. Maybe she’d really end up marrying Sylvestre Dieu, and she doesn’t even have any say about it. She definitely would, since he’s the best option for her arranged marriage. Her family is also in fond of that man, so it is no surprise that he’d be the best option.
“News by news, you are with red roses in nice places, smile on your faces while you stand next to one another. Everything’s just so perfect, a ring is just the only one missing.” He said. She looked away, not knowing what to say, and Caleb did not like the fact that she did not defend herself this time unlike before. She used to defend her love for him, but now it seems like she’s just— claiming to be something like just what he said. “Ah, you're still on with that made up arranged marriage of yours, aren’t you?”
She immediately gave him a stern look. “Listen, Colonel, if you’re just going to insult me, my affections for you, and my marriage traditions in this carriage, then let me make this clear for you; I am no longer burning anything for you.” She said and paused, making the colonel raise an eyebrow. “I only have one year left before that arranged marriage and I don’t even know what’s going to be my path. So whether I win your heart or not, that’s already up to fate. If it humors you so much, then I’d put an end to it.”
His eyebrows raised upon hearing her statement, his lips slightly parted due to shock. Just who is this woman in front of him, and why are his usual antics not working? He did not talk for a few seconds before humming with a nod. “Ah, at last.” He said, looking out the window upon crossing his arms. “Your head functioned so well.”
She did not respond, and it’s unusual. She just sat there with her hands on her lap while looking outside the window. It’s too unusual for him to experience such a difference, she would usually try to raise up her defenses to assure him but no.
But none of them would speak about it. But one of them was confused about it.
They then arrived at the said place after an hour of silence in the carriage, a restaurant from outside of town, a place she’s never been to. “Ever been here?” He asked and she shook her head no. “Wonderful.” He smiled and placed her hand around his arm politely to guide her while walking towards the door, being greeted by the person in front… whose eyes widened upon seeing them together.
“I– Uhh… Good evening, Sr. Sontero and Miss Morzse–” Her voice stuttered upon speaking, immediately sighing after. “My apologies, it’s just that— I hope you get it.”
“A year without news concerning our names?” Caleb asked and the lady nodded. Well, their names really are relevant to that extent, even outside their town. How can you live a private life when you are literally the colonel, and the known artist from a noble family? Caleb then looked at Y/N’s anxious face with a smile. “Well then, we do hope to be seated with our respectful reservations.”
“C-Certainly, sir!”
The entrance of theirs led them into an ambiance of luxury, who knew that Caleb is this grand? Well… being a colonel is one way to wealth so of course, he can be grand. He’s a gentleman as ever, letting her take her seat before he does, letting the wine’s scent linger as the waiter pours them each glass. “Is this non-alcoholic?” He asked the waiter who then nodded in response. “Thank you.”
“Aren’t you going to ask for an alcoholic one?”
He took a sip, “Shouldn’t I be responsible during a date?”
She raised an eyebrow, “Date? You must be out of your mind to say that in front of me–” In a split second, a bouquet of pink peonies and tulips was handed to her by a waitress. Her eyes widened. “Peonies and tulips?!” She asked in disbelief, knowing that most men only give roses. She held it so dearly, looking at them with the deepest thought ever— “Have you been on dates?!”
Caleb’s smile dropped as he placed his wine glass down, “No. Why would you ask that?”
“Then how would you know what to give to a woman?”
“I just know what to give you.” And as expected, that stunned her. How can this man be so good when it comes to catching her artist little heart through words? And so she just sat there, holding the bouquet of flowers as she stared at him in shock. In just less than ten seconds, it felt like the whole entire year of burden had left her shoulders, and all the anger left her chest. It’s like she’s washed out right away due to shock.
A waiter then arrived to take their orders, and she just took whatever Caleb’s having before she spoke again. “With all due respect… what is this dinner all about?” She asked, “A dinner, a bouquet of flowers, gentle words— You wouldn’t do all this if it was years ago.”
He paused, eyes looking at her with confusion. “Aren’t we supposed to continue our conversation from last week?” He asked, and she suddenly got hit by the realization. “I suggest we’re merely… just catching up.”
But still, that doesn’t change a thing with my question. He still wouldn’t take her out in public like this if it was back then.
“Oh.” She said, placing the bouquet of flowers down on the table before sitting properly. “So, where were we?” She paused to think, “Ah, about you being nowhere to be found. You attended no weddings last year as well, and I know it because… I went to all of them. Even at your friend Mathilda’s wedding, you did not show up.”
He hummed, nodding a little. “Morzse,” He spoke in a low tone, close to whispering as he lean on the table lightly. “Where do you think I was?”
“The military camps like everyone said, and you said last time.”
He looked at her straight in the eye, hesitant but it’s there. “I did not stay in the camp all the time, colonels aren’t required to be that way.” He said, making Y/N’s brows knot in confusion. “I wasn’t always there, I was—”
“Where?”
“Everywhere.” He whispered, head tilting a little. That made Y/N sigh a little, closing her eyes in disbelief. Is he being serious right now? How can he joke around? “This is confidential but I choose to trust you. I’ve been jumping from one country to ours, monitoring things relating to my workfield. I just recently found out about a financial misalignment regarding another, and it is causing political disagreements. As a frontliner, I do keep our country’s premises safe. Being the colonel means I am politically involved, I handle thousands of men.”
“You’re saying… there could potentially be a war?” Y/N asked and he nodded. “Are you serious?”
“I am. But I doubt it, unless I start it. After all, I am the colonel.” He joked, making her roll her eyes. “So, that is the shortest summary I can give… I’d like to apologize for leaving you unannounced for a year, I hope you understand.” He said, and that made her confused immediately. But before she could ask, he spoke once again. “Learned it the difficult way that it’s the way for you to give up on me, huh. Might as well try another round trip for years.”
Her face then changed into a shocked one. “W-What?!” She asked in disbelief. “And a year did not change your attitude, you’re still— whatever that is. You’re still mocking me. Besides, why are you even apologizing?”
He chuckled and so she did, before he looked away. And then there’s silence as if they did not just share a laugh over something stupid.
Her eyes then landed on him once again, analyzing his appearance like she didn’t just spend the whole carriage ride doing so. He’s still the same, of course, it’s only been a year. The only difference she noticed is the fact that he’s wearing something new now. “I noticed that no woman’s been chasing you this week.” She commented out of nowhere, earning a smirk from him as a response. “Why is that?”
“They’ve all gotten married, the women who used to. There’s still new ones, but we both know you’re aware of who I am.” He responded. “But the rest before, they’ve all gotten married… well, all of them except you.”
She paused, before looking away, not sure if she’d be offended or whatever. “I-In a year, I’d be.” She responded in a low tone, nervous but still stood by her stance. “U-Unless I die or something.”
He sighed and shook his head. “Ah, your arranged marriage.”
Y/N immediately knotted her eyebrows, annoyed. “On a serious note, why do you not take that so seriously? I am not lying to you.”
“Because noble ladies get arranged marriages at the age of eighteen, clearly you’re older than that.” He explained, and well, he isn’t completely wrong. She’s supposed to be married when she was eighteen but her parents had a deal with her.
“I wasn’t the type of woman to have affections for someone, I think my parents overlooked that. I think they only gave me a chance to develop something on my own.” Y/N said, “If someone’s to ask me who’s my first love, I’d respond with your name… and I met you when I was eighteen. Pretty late for first love, isn’t it?”
He did not respond, he just looked at her.
“I was always told first loves aren’t meant to be the last, unless I’m lucky.” She chuckled. “They said it’s meant to break innocent hearts, to deliver lessons for the right one, to introduce us in this field of human nature… but it’s different in my case. I was not young when I had it. So I’m sorry,” She apologized, immediately confusing the colonel. “I’m sorry if I was like that to you in the previous years, as it is foreign to me.”
He looked at her face, trying to analyze beyond her flawless appearance but found none. “You experienced it the way it should be, genuine and pure.” He said, looking away. “You shouldn’t apologize for being in love.” He said in a low tone.
“What?”
“Ah, wonderful timing.” Said he. Luckily, he was saved by the waiter serving their food. Y/N then just eyed him as she picked up her utensils, something really is up with the colonel and she just can’t seem to put the pieces together.
However, she wouldn’t let such a hot seat slide off his back. She isn’t the same as back then. “How would you know the way it should be? Have you ever been in love?” She inserted a confident question, enough to make the man feel the awkwardness.
However, he didn’t look like it. He just smirked, “Once.”
Of course, I am literally speaking to an old man. She thought. What a stupid question, Y/N. Of course he had his first, he is literally in mid 20s. “Once?”
“Need I have to repeat myself?” He asked and she immediately rolled her eyes.
Y/N took a bite of her meal, speaking in a low tone. “Your attitude explains why you’re unmarried at twenty-five.” She said, with an intention to insult him.
“And you?” He asked, “Your lack of awareness. Your potential lover could be around but you keep on sticking with someone who clearly isn’t for you.”
Wow, that stung her a bit, she’s going to admit that. “Wow, then thanks for asking me out.”
“I didn’t.”
Y/N angrily looked at the bouquet of flowers before looking back at him. He really is still the same man, confusing. He is very conservative yet he’s always keeping her hanging. “I am marrying Sylvestre Dieu in a year, so you better make it last. You can no longer take a married woman out, you know?”
He made a rather— offended look, before looking away. He then took a bite off his plate, “I am not interested in anyone, let alone a married woman.”
Y/N sighs, thinking about how unbelievable it is to have a proper conversation with this man. “You’re no different to a priest in love.” She said, earning a look from the man. “Choosing to be married to his passion and love for his field, in religious terms— but a colonel? You are not bound not to be married, but you choose to be.”
“Guess you could say that.” He said.
Their silly little date really just went with a conversation and food, the only untypical part was the bouquet of flowers and his little assurance with a hint of compensation for his year of absence. She sat in front of her dressing table, the bouquet on top of it as she brushed her hair, she didn't know what to feel about what just happened that evening.
But for some reason, she was slightly introduced to the world of a soldier’s wife— apart from her husband for who knows how long, unsure of his being, and just— that. She doesn’t know if it’s like that, but she felt lonely despite having no connection at all. She sighed after placing her hairbrush down, walking towards her massive bed, pulling its curtains down to her slumber.
She doesn’t know whether she’d still pursue that man or whatever. Unlike before, she doesn’t feel the need to, nor can she find the motivation to. She still loves him, of course, but at what cost? It feels like she can see through the blindness she used to have before.
He is confusing, she doesn’t know whether this man wants to be close to her or not. In fact, that isn’t even a problem, it’s just that she is no longer getting caught up by his emotional antics, or subtle manipulation of her feelings for him. It’s as if he doesn’t want her, but if she becomes distant, he doesn’t want her to stop either.
Or was it all just in her mind? After all, he’s been avoiding and rejecting her even from the start.
Yeah, indeed. Maybe it’s all just delusions.
Maybe he really isn’t going to be hers in this lifetime.
“Y/N Dieu, huh?” She thought, thinking about the marriage she’d have in a year. Surely that name would be hers by then, nothing else. It’s not like Caleb would go after her. Maybe in another lifetime, in the age of floating cars and flying humans, she’d be able to be in the wind with him. But in this lifetime? She’d choose not to ride his horse anymore. “Maybe in another lifetime.”
Y/N and Caleb in an image together?
Maybe, just maybe.
Y/N received another wedding invitation one morning, and it is no surprise since there are tons of women her age, or even younger, getting married. And who wouldn’t invite the town’s sweetheart Y/N Morzse? Every lady wants to have her on their special day.
And it shouldn’t be surprising, but the letter came from— “Celene?!” She gasped in shock, standing up in an instant. She rubbed her eyes and read the invitation once again… it really is from Celene, Celene Sontero, Caleb’s older sister who hated the idea of marriage. A little note behind the invitation is another invitation for a coffee meeting with her.
Well, that's huge news for her morning.
She continues to work at the hospital for her mentorship with Dr. Zayne like usual, the only difference is that she is no longer staying until evening because the only reason why she does that— is young Victor. Hence, she comes home every three in the afternoon. Dieu sometimes comes around to walk her home just to have some chats with her, whenever he’s free. Although sometimes, he intentionally skips his errands just to be with her during lunch.
For some reason, there’s still no romantic vision around him that Y/N can see. They’re still friends, and he respects that. He’s such a man of morals that even everyone gets nervous that she has him around all the time.
She can’t help that a known man is in love with her. And what’s even more than that is the fact that he is one of her potential marriage candidates next year. Ah, so much progress with their friendship, and so much changes in her life in just a year.
One of those changes concerns the colonel. She also noticed that the colonel has been around a lot since he arrived, not to patrol, but casually just— she can’t explain, but it’s as if he’s too casual around the places. It’s as if she doesn’t even have to look for him because he’s just everywhere. However, he’s still in a soldier’s uniform so she doesn’t know whether he’s patrolling or not at all.
But would you even see this soldier in a uniform doing all the casual things he didn't do before? One time, Y/N was in a boutique shop and what a huge coincidence it was to have him check some suits inside. Well, that is no surprise because he is a formal man so she let that slide.
Another is when she was visiting a theater with her younger brother, she saw him there as well. One time, he was having a coffee at the cafe where she’s at, reading a newspaper while he sat at the corner alone. Of course, there are numerous women approaching him but everyone knows how that man deals with admirers.
Y/N’s going to admit, she didn’t like that at all. Indeed, she has stopped chasing after the man and she just left the decision to fate but still, that doesn’t change the fact that she doesn’t like sharing this man with someone else. Luckily, he is the type not to entertain.
And of course, their eyes met so many times as well. However, neither of them initiated a conversation, which also shocked the colonel. He wonders, is she mad at him because he left for a year? Or she just practically gave up on him? Little does he know, she’s no longer expecting something for real.
It was a warm afternoon when she left the hospital after bidding her goodbyes to Dr. Zayne, she rubbed the side of her arms before walking. She was about to take her usual walks but then a person approached her, a small bouquet of roses being handed to her. “Good afternoon, my lady.” A greeting was delivered to her right ear.
“Oh–! Good afternoon, Dieu.” She says, accepting the flowers from the smiling man. Looking at the flowers, her smile slightly faded, remembering that one pink bouquet she had dried in her room. For some reason, Dieu never asked her about her favourite things, including the flowers. Don’t get it all wrong, Y/N appreciates all the things he gives her. Although she wonders, how can the colonel win over some stack of efforts by just handing her that bouquet? In fact, he didn’t even hand it at all.
She sighs, that man can really do nothing and still get the trophy for her.
“How have you been? Did you have a good shift in the hospital? Any plans afterwards?" He asked as they walked through the cobblestoned pathway, tons of wooden-wheeled carriages rolling behind them.
“Hospitals…” She paused, thinking about young Victor before speaking again. “It’s still the same; very homely but soul-sucking, but I had a nice shift today.” She smiled, “As per my plans afterwards, I am planning to visit the cafe to meet Celene. She has arranged an afternoon coffee meeting with me.”
“Oh, I see.” He said respectfully. “What about tomorrow afternoon, are you free?”
Y/N paused to think. “I think I am. Why is it?”
“I’d like to ask you out for something.” He said with a flattering tone.
“Oh, where are you taking me?”
“You’ll see.” He sent her to the cafe where she’d meet Celene and bid her goodbyes. “I’ll pick you up by four thirty at your house.”
Y/N smiled, “Alright.” Before heading inside to look for the specific woman. Goodness gracious, she is hoping not to have sudden schedules tomorrow or else, she’d terribly make that man sad.
Her eyes then landed on the taller woman, sitting at one of the fancy chairs, taking a sip from her coffee. She walked towards her, giving her a clearer sight of the ring on her finger. She held her hand and said, “So it’s true, you really are about to be married.” She said, making the woman jump a little on her seat.
“Christ, Y/N! At least a warning would be genuine.” Celene said angrily, snatching her hand away from Y/N’s grasp. “You’re starting to have the nerve I can’t stand.”
“From whom did I even learn that aside from you?” She responded, sitting down in front of her. Clearly, their relationship really shows the dynamic of siblings. Looking at the table, she noticed that there are different kinds of desserts, and a specific type of coffee dedicated to her.
“That coffee’s for you, and feel free to dig in. Worry not, I’ve not poisoned any of those.” She said, taking more sips of her own coffee.
“Why, thank you for clarifying that. I would’ve assumed otherwise.” Y/N held the cup near her face, inhaling the aroma that wakes her up every morning. Taking a sip, she spoke, “So, when did this entire thing happen? You did not tell me anything about it last month. Clearly a month is too fast for marriage.”
Celene snorted. “Ah, and your three years are too slow then?” She responded, visibly roasting the young lady in front of her. “Well, you see Morzse, I am not that bad of a thirty year old. Somebody liked me and the rest is history.” Celene said with her usual tone.
“Wow, you’d really skip the fact that you fell in love with him. You really hate the idea of marriage that much, huh?” Y/N teased, earning a heavy sigh from Celene. “I understand, miss ma’am.”
“Oh I’d sew your lips shut if I could. At least the man I want wants to marry me, little one. How are you doing?” Celene said and Y/N made a sour face. “However, if you’re wondering, his name is Alexandre Fleurs. I met him at one of the trials, he is quite an amazing speaker, good looking, extremely intelligent, and that— I hope you use this as an inspiration to find someone better than Caleb.”
Y/N rolled her eyes. “Haven’t you spoken to your brother? I already told him that I am no longer after him and I mean that. You should stop with this nonsense right away.”
“How would I speak to that man if I haven’t even seen him for more than a year?”
“Huh? What do you mean?”
“Oh come on, Y/N. Who are you kidding? He’s…” She paused before giving Y/N a stern look. “Hold on a minute now, you young lady.” She said and pointed at her, “Don’t tell me you’ve seen him around, let alone spoken to him.”
Y/N sighed and shook her head in annoyance. “You’re telling me he hasn’t spoken to you or anyone in your household?”
Celene released a heavy sigh before crossing her arms. “What did I even expect from that man?” She said, “When did you see him?”
“About weeks ago, we had dinner together. Aside from that, I always see him everywhere. I think he started patrolling again.” Y/N said and Celene dropped her jaw. “What?”
“You’re the only person he has spoken to aside from his co-workers and some locals, then?” She asked in disappointment, “And you’re telling me you are not after him anymore? Oh shove off, Morzse. You two have something at this point. You’re like a soldier’s wife— or maybe you two are already married without us knowing?”
Y/N chuckled right away. “I would’ve thrown the grandest wedding of all if I'd managed to win that much in life. I am the kind of person to brag if it’s about my love for that man. And oh, he gave me a bouquet of flowers that evening, tulips and peonies in pink.” She smirked, making his older sister gasp.
“You are kidding. Tulips and peonies in pink? That man doesn’t know anything about flowers, let alone what to give you!” Celene said, and Y/N proudly smirked at her. “You two really have something, and I am betting on my husband-to-be.”
“I am not kidding about anything, but I think it’s just a reconciliation gift, you know? The bouquet. Your brother isn’t that romantic.” She said proudly. But to think of it, she felt a hint of change in his words that evening, something that made her feel something but she can’t quite explain. She sighed, “But of course we aren’t a thing, Celene. I am closer to getting married to Dieu than to actually making progress with your brother.”
“He only showed up to you, Morzse. He doesn’t do that to anyone else, even to his family. If you two aren’t a thing, I think it is coming closer.” Celene said, “Are you sure about it, my younger brother? Or do you think Dieu still has a chance?”
“Don’t you go around asking silly questions, Celene. That is up to fate to decide for me. I am no longer after your brother, but I do admit that I still fancy him. After that distance of a year, I finally had some self-respect.” Y/N said, playing with her coffee using a teaspoon gently. “But if you ask me on a deeper level, I really don’t think me and Caleb would end up together.”
“Because…?”
She paused, "Because I think you’re right at some point.” She spoke, “I don’t see him as a lover material, let alone a husband. I don’t want a man who can’t pursue me, a man who can’t do something for me. I mean— I’ve always said that I am the one pursuing him but to think of it, I want to be pursued too. Wooing someone is to win their heart, but he has given me so many signals that I will never win his. It feels like I am only reading the same novel again and again, and not comprehending things.”
For the first time, Celene cannot think of any way to flip the humour over Y/N’s head by beating her up through her words. There’s no part of her statement that tickled Celene’s bank of insults somehow, so she just stared at her with a shocked face. “Wow, you do sound like an entirely different person. I am verily scared right now. You? Giving up on Caleb? That’s like the most impossible thing I’ve ever heard.”
“But it is true, Celene. Your brother can’t be mine.” Y/N said and sighed, looking at her coffee once again. “By the way, how’d you know this is the coffee I want?”
Celene paused for a second before speaking. "Caleb told me.”
“What do you mean? I’ve never shared a table with him, nor any conversation that leads to such an entrance to my thoughts and preferences.” She said and Celene shrugged. “Besides, you haven’t spoken to him for so long, how would you even know that?”
“He told me that two years ago, of course.” Celene said, shocking Y/N on the spot. “I told you, you two have something. Can you quit manipulating me into thinking that you two aren’t a thing?”
“I really am not trying to hide anything, Celene. Your brother is crazy.”
“Well maybe I have more than a psychotic younger brother. Best just hope he doesn’t turn into a damned up politician who would risk bombing places just because he felt the need to.” Celene said, making Y/N crumple her nose in discomfort. “Well, he is already a part of politics, let’s just hope he doesn’t turn damned up. I am not kidding, that man is sick in the head.”
Y/N sighed before taking a sip of her coffee. “He once mentioned that he can start a war, guess you aren’t kidding when you said your brother doesn’t hesitate when it comes to bullets and blood.”
“Some things you hate, by the way.”
Y/N went nearer, leaning on the table and whispered. “Remember when you told me he has killed someone before? Is it really true? Can those beautiful hands really end someone’s life?”
“Do you think I am lying? And what do you mean by beautiful hands? His hands look ugly and–”
“But who?” Y/N asked another question. “Who did he kill? Why did he kill them?”
“Many to state. Like I said before, he is a soldier, of course he had killed someone.” Celene responded with an annoyed tone.
“But you said he also killed someone outside his profession–”
“He killed our father’s murderers, the same year as the year you met him.” Celene said and gasped. Y/N then sat back down, staring at nowhere as she processed the thought. “Ah-I… I am not meant to tell anyone about our father’s death.” She said before looking away awkwardly.
She suddenly remembered about that one thing Mathilda told her before, that he is different before— he lost his father. Now that she’s given a little idea of what happened, she is eager to dig deeper. But instead of pushing the idea that she hates violence, she asked, “Your father was… murdered? I thought he died of sickness?”
Celene angrily sighed. “Do you really believe those newspapers? Because if you do, I am sure none of those news about you and Dieu are credible.” She said, “I… we shouldn’t speak about this. I don’t think I can speak about this, Morzse. I’m sorry.”
The previous colonel was murdered? But because of what? Now that she’s thinking of it, Caleb once told her that there could be a war because of something he did not elaborate that much. Could that be the reason? If so, Caleb would be in so much trouble. His life could be in danger.
“So, uhh…” Celene spoke, “Since you mentioned that you’ve already met Caleb, I would like to ask for a favour.” She took an envelope from her purse and handed it to Y/N. “I would hardly assume he’d appear at my event, he can’t even face us. This is another invitation from me for my wedding. I would like you to deliver it to him the next time you see him, if that would be alright for you.”
Y/N politely accepted. “Ah, no worries. If you need me to convince him as well, I might be good at that one too.”
“You can’t even convince him into a marriage, Morzse.” Alas, Celene has returned from the fog of weight from their conversation earlier. She is back with her usual words, making Y/N frown with a loud sigh. “But if you could convince him, then it’s a win-win situation for the both of us.”
“What do you mean by that?”
Celene just shrugged.
“You’re going on a date today with Dieu? I’m not gonna lie, that shocked me to my core.” Dr. Zayne said when Y/N was preparing to leave the next day.
“What do you mean? We’ve gone outside so many times already. And you shouldn’t call it a date, I’ve told Dieu before that we’re only going out as friends, unless we are married.”
“Well, you sure are marrying that man really soon.” Dr. Zayne said and Y/N just rolled her eyes with a smirk.
“It’s all up to the colonel, really, Dr. Zayne.” Y/N responded with a hint of joke in her tone by calling him so formally. “Either way, I still have a year so I don’t think I should worry about it that much just yet.”
Zayne shrugged and turned his back on her. “I think you should worry about it.”
Y/N just chuckled while rolling her eyes. “Whatever you say, doctor. I’ll take my leave now.” She said before leaving his office. Zayne then sighed when she left, thinking about whatever’s going on in her mind. He is still monitoring her well-being, and he is glad that she’s been showing all positive signs lately.
Ah, Y/N Morzse. Is this man, Sylvestre Dieu, treating you well enough? He wonders.
Only she can answer that.
But if you are going to look at how she acts on the way home, she looks oddly excited for the day. It’s as if she really is looking forward to their day together. Speaking of odd, she hasn’t seen the colonel since yesterday. It seems like he isn’t patrolling around today, or maybe they just did not cross paths. Either way, she isn’t looking for him anyways.
Well, maybe she is. She is just looking for him because Celene asked for her favour. However, suddenly, the man just stopped appearing. How confusing are events even? What even are the odds of that happening?
“Huh, no colonel for twenty-four hours isn’t normal.” She whispered underneath her breath as she looked around. She isn’t exaggerating at all, because she used to see that man all the time ever since their dinner together. It was just so sudden that he disappeared. “Maybe it’s just the changes in his shift.”
Anyways, she has returned to her path of going home, mind is completely clear about everything but the certain event that could happen later. She wonders, where would Dieu take her this time?
Well, it seems like that question is difficult to answer when a heavier body bumped onto her so strongly when she turned to walk by the small alley. The man is so strong that they both fell on the cobblestoned ground, making her groan in pain. “Ow!” She reacted, seeing herself laying on the ground the moment she opened her eyes.
However, she did not only see herself, she also saw— “Get up, Morzse. Now!” Caleb whispered loud enough, holding her arm up and dragging her with him. “Run faster!”
“Wha—! What is happening?! Where are you taking me?!” She asked in pure panic but she went along anyway. In a split second, he placed his one arm around her waist and then used his other one to climb up the walls of the nearby houses. “Ah!” She screamed when she saw the distance between her and the ground growing. “What on earth are you doing?!”
This is insane, the colonel just bumped into her so strong that she must’ve fractured a bone upon that impact itself— and now she’s being taken vertically out of nowhere. She can’t seem to comprehend what’s happening.
They then reached the roof of a high tower, but he did not let go. He just sat there, holding her still while looking out for something that’s probably chasing him. “Colonel, what is happening—“
“Shh.” He said, placing a hand on her mouth whilst having all of his limbs around her… almost.
It felt so close like the embrace they shared from that one Christmas before they left, immediately making her chest sink. Why is she thinking of that instead of the fact that— she just got taken by this man so easily physically?! And the fact that he can do that shows how capable he is. She should be scared but no, she felt… warmth. How embarrassing of her.
She just sighed and closed her eyes in disappointment. Of course, she still has that soft spot for him, but she is aware that this isn’t okay. She immediately removed his hand and glared at him, “What is this all about? I have places to be. You’re telling me right now or else—“
“Colonel!” Some voices of the soldiers called from below. “Colonel, come on! Stop hiding!”
He is hiding from… his soldiers? “Huh? Why are you hiding from your soldiers?” He did not respond, he just stayed put, watching them leave one by one. Once the soldiers left, he immediately moved away from her. Good thing he placed at least ten inches of distance between them after that physically shocking incident, Y/N wouldn’t let that slide.
He sighed in relief. “Ah, at last, they’ve left me alone.” He said.
She then dusted her uniform clean before sitting properly. “So, care to explain what this is all about?”
He then looked at her direction, finally acknowledging her voice. “Ah, my apologies for getting you caught up in this little workfield matters of mine. I did not intend to, really.”
Y/N glared at him. “Colonel, I do not think taking me along is entirely necessary. You could’ve just ran away without me, and left me going with my day.”
“Ha, let you go on with your day? I don’t think so.” He said with a rather annoying tone. For some reason, he looked away with his pause. “They could’ve seen you there and ask you if you spotted me. I do not trust you would cover for me.”
“Of course I wouldn’t. If I saw your people chasing after you, I would tell them where you went.”
“See? That’s why I dragged you along.” He said with an unsure tone.
Y/N released a loud sigh. “Are you even thinking? You are a political figure and your men are looking for you, of course I’d tell you where you are! It could’ve been something relevant.” The soldier did not respond, he just sat there next to her, staring at their town from the tower’s height. She then rolled her eyes before leaning a little over the roof, checking the distance. “Well, whatever the reason was, I do not mind, it is out of my business. Now would you please assist me off? Like I said, I have places to be.”
“Such as?”
She immediately gave him a look. “Is it necessary to tell?” She asked with a tone but he did not answer. She, of course, ran out of patience. She sighed heavily before jumping off, holding onto the roof before an attempt to swing.
“What are you doing?!” Caleb asked in panic, leaning by the edge of the roof to hold her wrist. “You could die in this behaviour of yours, Morzse.”
Y/N looked up at him with a smug face, “Easy on your bullet, colonel. There’s a balcony down here, which you could’ve chosen as your place to hide.” She pulled her wrist off his hold and jumped through the balcony. Caleb then followed after. “But I understand, your panic must’ve risen when you were being chased. But why the tower of all places?”
He paused for a moment, “Because I always visit this place, the balcony and the stairs specifically.” Y/N made a confused face. “You cannot blame me, the wind is strong up here. I can see the whole town by just standing here, whoever owns this place probably formed thousands of thoughts.”
“You’re entering this private property at times? That's news for a colonel.”
“Aren’t we doing that just now?” He asked and leaned on the railings, “Besides, it isn’t trespassing, I do not even enter the doors.” He was then interrupted by the sound of a swinging door. In shock, he reacted right away since it was the first time the door had opened right when he was there. Fortunately, he had a sigh of relief, mixed with shock when he turned around. Y/N, walking straight inside like she owns the place. “What are you doing, Morzse? Entering a private property whilst having the colonel around, I can arrest you right now.”
Y/N smiled at him before sitting down at the desk, picking up some things to look at. “Ah, would I also be qualified to press charges? I’d say the colonel has taken me into this place.” Caleb made a face on that. “Come in, come in! You must’ve been curious about this place for quite a while now.”
He hesitated, “I am not.” But he still followed right in, closing the door behind him and immediately muzzling the sound of strong wind outside. He then noticed that the lights were open. “There is electricity in here? How did you even open this place?”
“Simple, I have a key because this place is mine.” Caleb’s stomach sunk after hearing that sentence.
What. Does. She. Mean. By. That.
He just straight up mentioned how he frequently visits this place and now, she’s telling him that. “Ha, impressive lock-picking then. Never knew even the noble ones would have such kleptomania in them.”
Y/N just leaned with a comfortable position, making herself feel at home. “Then look around, you might find something you’d want to keep. I promise I wouldn’t mind.” She placed a foot on the table while her arms rested behind her head. “Maybe you’d love to have something of mine, you know? I’d let you keep it, you have my word.”
The colonel gave her a stern look. “You think I’d want something that’s yours? Why would I even want your bright diamond-coated objects?”
“No.” She said and sat straight again. “But everything I own is sentimental, so all of them are valuable deep inside.”
“And?” He asked sarcastically, making Y/N roll her eyes.
“Never mind, forget my offer.” She said and stood up. “Almost forgot that you are not that kind of person.”
“I just don’t want something associated with you.” He responded, making Y/N roll her eyes again. “Now we must leave before the owner comes, this might be perceived as a non-informed inspection. We do not want to have that.”
Y/N just walked towards the paintings on the side, grabbing one of them and then presenting it to him. “Alas, my smallest painting. This is my childhood dog Bowie. I made this painting about three years before I met you, honoring my dog’s long life.” She said and showed the name and signature behind the canvas.
Bowie, by Y/N Morzse
She then returned it and then grabbed another one. “This one is made to honour the blood donors from my first two years in nursing school, we received about two hundred bags in a day at one time and we were able to do transfusion. This is one of the paintings I had in my exhibit last year.”
She then placed it down before walking towards the huge shelf on the side. “This one is my collection of mugs, some of them are handcrafted by me. I just started doing clay a year ago so it’s not quite perfect yet.” She then opened the shelf and grabbed one. “This one here is my personal favourite, a teacup painted by me and my brother Salvatore.” She placed it back and walked towards many other things to show him.
Caleb’s eyebrows knotted a little before leaning on the table, crossing his arms to watch her show her things one by one. “So you’re really proving that this place is yours?”
“I am. Interesting, isn’t it?” She asked, earning a confusing little hum from the man.
“I am just… curious.” He said, “You have a huge manor at home, what’s the need for a tower in the middle of the town?”
Y/N grabbed one of the books from a shelf before speaking, “Because I am not the only artist of our bloodline.” She said and opened a specific page, “My grandmother owned this tower when she was my age. She had so many artistic hobbies and she used this place as her escape.” She showed a picture, a very beautiful woman in an old photograph.
“She looks just like you…” Caleb commented.
“Indeed! And do you know what’s even interesting?” She said and unfolded another page, “She married the colonel before your father.”
Caleb was stunned for a second upon hearing that, so he cleared his throat to ease the situation. “So, what you’re trying to say is…?”
“We’re so similar that I might also marry the colonel?” She joked, making the man sigh. “I am only making laughter, of course. Maybe we get married, maybe we don’t. Who knows?” She then turned around to return the book to the shelf. But when she turned to look at the colonel again, she noticed that his entire figure shows… something. “Are you alright?”
“I am, why do you ask?” He responded right away, so she shook her head with a smile.
Suddenly, she remembered about Celene. “Oh, by the way.” She said before walking towards her messenger bag by the table just next to him. She took the envelope from inside and handed it to him. “An invitation.”
Caleb with a confused face looked at her. “An invitation? Your date of birth isn’t coming just yet, what is this for?” But he accepted it anyway, opening it right after. For a moment, he took his time to read it. It took him not less than ten seconds to have a facial expression. “Ah… Celene’s marriage.”
Y/N showed a confused face. “You… You’re not surprised?” She said and leaned on the table as well next to him. For a longer time, he just stared at the paper in his hands, as if it made him think of something. “You haven’t spoken to your family for so long.” She said, “Why?”
Of course, he took his time to respond. He shook his head before folding the invitation again, placing it in his pocket. “It is a personal matter, you need not to know.”
“I believe I do need to know. After all, you decided to speak to me over your family and friends. Why is that?” Y/N asked, trying to interrogate him. However, he still did not respond. “Me and Celene met at the cafe yesterday, we talked about things including that. I am surprised you haven’t spoken to your family.”
“Like I said, it is a personal matter, I only approached you because I happened to pay your family respects and condolences–”
“Your sister mentioned your father’s death, same as Mathilda a year ago.” Y/N pushed, trying to get the information out of him. “I was told that only you can tell me the entire story.”
“And what is your benefit from this story of mine?”
“Your benefit first and foremost is finally having someone to talk to. People around you told the exact same story— Caleb has changed ever since— Mine on the other side…” She paused, “I cannot think of any possible benefit of mine. Not that I care, I just want you to know that you are not required to contain everything inside.”
“You don’t know me, Morzse. I need not any help.”
“It’s Y/N.” She corrected him. “And you’re right, I don’t know you. I know nothing about you despite knowing you for three years at most, but does that matter?” She tried making a way through her words, “I don’t need to know you in order for me to know that you are alone, that you need something, that you are needing someone.”
“I don’t need you.”
That response did sting deep inside, she’s got to admit. This man never failed to choose the sharpest words to use against her, really. But she can’t blame him. He doesn’t want to talk about it but she insisted— for a reason. It takes millions of words, thousands of experiences, and hundreds of core memories to be able to read someone this easily.
Because what do you mean Y/N saw him as someone suffering with something inside? That isn’t how everyone views him.
Everyone sees him as… a problem. Or if not, someone they can’t stand. Strict, selfish— a man who cannot show up for you.
“Alright.” She said as her response, “But if you ever do, I will always be there.” He did not respond, he just stared at nowhere whilst being in the same position. She then just sighed and grabbed her bag. “So, if we aren’t talking further, I am taking it as another continuation for some other day. I will take my leave now. You can just pull the door in lock later if you are to leave–”
“M-My family doesn’t want me as the colonel—!” He spoke, suddenly accidentally interrupting her. “I am certain you’ve heard that three years ago, from Connor. You know, at the… uhh, alley back then, where you found out my name.”
Why is he speaking out of nowhere, after telling her that he doesn’t need her? That he isn’t interested in talking about his personal matters.
“They don’t want you as the colonel?”
“They don’t. Because my father was murdered due to political concerns. The newspaper lied. They don’t want me to end up like him.” He looked away, “They’ve always disagreed with his potential, passion, and integrity to serve the military. Hence, my parents divorced just when I was at a young age, and I lived with my father. There are times that I visit them too, but not literally.”
It is obvious that his parents are divorced from the very start; his siblings aren’t that much close to him, his mother doesn’t seem to mind him, and he only started living with them the same year she met him. He is wealthy himself, so why live with them? He can just buy himself his own house to call his home.
“Mathilda once told me you were different before your father’s death, Celene on the other hand said you’ve always been that way… that made me curious somehow.” Y/N said, “Celene said… you—” She paused, “You killed people, your father’s murderers.”
“I believe people should be held accountable for what they did, no amount of imprisonment or monetary penalty would bring him back. So… if you hate violence, I want to say that I have no regrets. My hands were coated in blood even through hell one day, I have no regrets.” He responded right away, clutching the gun by his side. “My father is an honest man, a man who chooses to serve. If I were to view it, I am a hundred thousand times more likely to be…” He paused, “Like how people said it.”
“Heard the new colonel is a hundred times stricter than his father.”
“Oh the new colonel has no emotions, do you think he empathizes with his people?”
“I think the new colonel would kill if he wanted to.”
“Ah, the second colonel Sontero, huh? He sounds like he would start a war if he felt like it.”
“That colonel is scary, frightening.”
“Scary?”
He hummed. “As a political figure, that means I am to be criticized, the words of people speak for democracy and I signed up for that.” He said, “If it means blood to blood, then they are right.”
Y/N looked away, thinking. To be fair, she was also afraid of this man as her first impression. The only thing that made him less frightening probably was her extraordinary feelings for him, so she never really saw him as that kind of person… whether he killed someone or not. Either way, he did it for justice, but what kind of political matter ended up killing his father whilst being in his position?
“My mother thought I’d end up in the same case; buried deep with lies, but with no one to kill those offenders like I did. But why would I listen to the woman who never believed in anyone?” He chuckled a little, “I do love my mother, but it’s… difficult sometimes, only if you witnessed it growing up. Mind you what, I did not even live with her before. My father was the only person who showed me decency in my family. Not my siblings, not my mother, only he. And when he passed, it felt like I had lost a home.”
Y/N still did not respond. She just stood there, listening to his words, letting him speak his heart out.
“Ah, pardon me, I do not like being vulnerable.” He said, getting his body weight off the table. “Forget I said anything, I do not–”
And then he was interrupted,
By an embrace that someone else initiated aside from him, after all the years.
Y/N held him tight, sending him into a spiral of shock due to the sudden embrace. Suddenly, he just felt himself returning the embrace. “I’m sorry you have to go through those, Caleb, I really am.” Y/N spoke in a calm, comforting voice. “I cannot put myself into your shoes because only you would know how heavy the weight is, so I am grateful. I am grateful that you shared the weight with me.”
Caleb did not say anything in return, he just— stayed there, with her in between his arms.
And that conversation of theirs lasted for so long, making them talk about many things deep into each other’s souls. Some stories made them laugh, some stories made them feel heavy, just stories that touch their souls on many different levels.
It felt like a dream, something Y/N never thought about happening ever. It looks like she just ended up befriending the man she thought she cannot even speak to.
Like what do you mean this man used to ignore her questions and greetings three years ago, and now he is in her private little tower, speaking about his life like he trusted her his entire life? That is such a twist in her story.
And for some reason, it felt like their souls just met midway whilst getting deeper into conversation.
“Why were you hiding from your men earlier, by the way?” She asked, standing next to him at the balcony.
“It isn’t work related, if I am going to be honest. They’re just asking for a drinking session by the tavern, which I repeatedly declined.” His response made Y/N cringe.
“You? You declined a drinking session? I don’t think you would.”
“Oh I would, if I don’t like the people I’d drink with.” He said, making Y/N roll her eyes. “Last time I had a drink with them, they just had me assisting them back to the military camp. Those men can hold a gun despite being drunk, but not their consciousness. I do keep my consciousness despite being drunk, by the way.”
“Oh, like that makes it sound better to my ears.”
Their conversation went longer for hours, hours to the point that she even forgot something.
“You said it felt like you lost your home when your father passed.” She spoke and he hummed in response. “Just so you know, this tower is sacred to my grandmother. Hence, I am planning to bring only the special people here. What I’m saying is… you are the first and only person to be here, in the home of my soul, aside from me and my grandmother.”
Caleb looked her in the eye, hinting… joy? She just smiled when she felt the energy.
She then grabbed something from her bag, handing it to him. A key to the tower. “Since I am thinking we are… friends now, I would like to give you an access here in my little hobby tower. Consider it your home as well, visit this place whenever you feel the need for happiness, whenever you want to think, and whenever you just want to be you.”
And she was sent home by Caleb that evening, bowing to her by the front door. “My apologies again from dragging you along with me, I hope you had a wonderful afternoon with me.”
Y/N smiled and nodded, “I did, thank you. I hope you also did.”
Caleb, who seemed to be looking for something around her place, smiled in return. “I did.”
“Thank you for your service then, colonel.”
He smiled and nodded, “At your service.”
Just when Y/N was about to open the huge front doors, her mother did with a worried face. “My darling, Y/N! Where have you been?” She worriedly asked, approaching her daughter and placing her hands on her arms gently. “Sylvestre Dieu has been waiting for you for hours in the living room, he ought to pick you up in the afternoon!” She worriedly sighed, “My, my, you know how important the Dieu are, Y/N.”
Y/N then showed a shocked face, “I— mother, I forgot, pardon me! Is Dieu still inside? I will speak to him instead, worry not.”
“Good evening, Mrs. Morzse.” Caleb bowed to her mother, taking his hat off. Suddenly, Y/N felt her chest getting heavy upon realizing the mistake she subconsciously made. She just ditched her suitor to be with another man accidentally, or… someone’s intentionally.
“Colonel! It is nice to see you, good evening to you too.” Mrs. Morzse said in shock upon seeing the young man, “But why… Why are you with my daughter?”
“Mother, it is alright. I would speak to Dieu myself–”
“I am with your daughter the entire afternoon, ma’am. Pardon me for unintentionally making your daughter miss an important matter… I assume?” He said with a rather… unpleasant tone.
Mrs. Morzse approached him slowly, “That did not answer my question, respectfully, colonel.” She said in a low, calm tone, “Why are you with my daughter? You made it clear that you aren’t intending to woo her, so I would like to know, respectfully.”
“Mother, do not intimidate the colonel.”
Just when Caleb was about to answer, another person appeared from inside. “Y/N, is that you, my lady?” Dieu’s voice asked, approaching her with a calm demeanor. “Thank heavens you are alright. Where have you been?”
Slowly, he noticed the existence of that man nearby, who slightly smiled at him with a pair of rather intimidating eyes. He didn’t speak first, because why would he? He is literally the colonel. He would only speak first if it’s someone he would utterly show respect for.
“Colonel.” Dieu said with a nod, but the colonel did not respond, making him feel awkward.
“Dieu, I really am sorry. I did not intend to forget about tonight.” Y/N apologized. “I was with the colonel, we passed by after a long time and eventually took the opportunity to catch up. I got caught up.”
Dieu just smiled and chuckled a little, that made Y/N’s mother nervous deep to her core. “Y/N, my lady, you do not have to apologize for an event I set up myself. Being with me isn’t your responsibility, what’s good is you are alright.”
“But I said yes for tonight, so that is my responsibility.”
“My lady, with all of me, please do not apologize.” Dieu repeated, assuring her.
“I really am sorry, Dieu. My daughter did not mean to miss an appointment with you.” Mrs. Morzse apologized.
“Oh, madame, you too. Please, there is no need to apologize. Me and my lady, Y/N, are great friends so it is not a big deal.” He then looked at Y/N once again. “Have you had dinner, my lady?”
That question caught someone’s attention.
“Oh, I haven’t.” She responded, making Dieu’s smile fade.
He then looked away, “Ah, I thought better.” He said, “Thought if you are taking a lady out, you are to take care of her.” He sarcastically said, shocking the two women but the colonel.
Of course, that’s an insult towards him, and he knows that too well.
“And if you were to look after a lady, you wouldn’t let her walk home. Alas, someone else would.” Caleb responded, making everyone’s eyes wide in shock.
“Colonel!” Mrs. Morzse said, almost whispering.
That made Dieu angry, he is not gonna lie. But the thing is… indeed, that is his mistake. Fortunately, he is a man of class, he wouldn’t get out of his composure.
Dieu knows that Y/N is in love with this man… or at least 2-3 years ago? He’s not so sure, he hasn’t heard her speak about him ever since he left, and she never spoke about him at all whenever they are together.
But he knows that it is unrequited, so why is this man acting up in front of him? In front of Mrs. Morzse? In front of Y/N? In front of everyone? Unless there is something he is not aware of.
Everyone knows him as the man who doesn’t want his reputation to be painted the way it is, the man who’s secretive about his things, the man who takes care of his image and privacy— why would he let her name be written next to his? He never wanted that.
“Something you only did because someone else started doing it.” Dieu responded, and the colonel smirked, looking down at him. Dieu’s going to admit, the colonel’s quite intimidating. He is taller, he looks like he could carry tons of weight in a pinch, and who knows what’s inside that insane mind of his?
“Oh I’ve done that even before you came into the image. Guess you should’ve been faster.” Caleb responded, obviously turning the conversation into an argument already.
“I was in France.”
“And whose problem is that?” Caleb responded with a provoking tone, enough to make a normal person crash out in anger. However, Dieu seemed to be calm as ever.
“Do you have a problem with me, colonel?” Dieu asked in a low tone.
“Do you?” Caleb asked in return.
Dieu just closed his eyes and calmly sighed before turning to look at the Morzses. “Madame, I will be heading home now.” He said and bowed to Y/N’s mother. He then looked at Y/N with a smile. “Let’s see each other next time, my lady. Please take care.”
He then turned around and walked past the colonel without saying anything to him, and went on a carriage to go home.
Well, that argument made everything awkward. “Well… that wasn’t pleasant, colonel.” Mrs. Morzse told him, “The Dieu family is important to us, speaking to their son like that is inappropriate. He is a noble man, he is respected.”
“Respectfully, Mrs. Morzse. Whether he is a noble or not, he is in my land.” Caleb responded and Y/N gasped a little. “If I don’t like the way he speaks to me, then I don’t.”
“Cale— Colonel.” Y/N called before looking at her mother. “Mother, may I please have a moment with him?”
Mrs. Morzse gave her daughter a look. “We will speak after.” He then looked at the colonel next, who took off his hat to bow on her. “Colonel.”
“Mrs. Morzse.”
With that, Mrs. Morzse headed back inside, leaving the two of them alone. “Why would you speak to Dieu like that?” Y/N spoke right away.
“Did he not show his competence first?” He responded.
“You sounded like you were on for an argument, I don’t understand. You shouldn’t argue with people like him. Like my mother said, he is important.” Y/N added, “And even though he isn’t, I didn’t like your tone as well.”
“Are you going to make an excuse for his, then?”
“What?” Y/N asked in disbelief.
Caleb paused, “He was clearly trying to insult me.” He said in his usual stern voice. “He is important to you, not to me.”
Y/N took a long pause before exhaling. “I’m sorry, Caleb, really. It is my fault why you got caught in such.” Yeah, it is your fault, really. “I don’t understand what that argument is all about, but I…” She sighed, “I’m sorry.”
Caleb stared at her, not breaking eye contact for a long time before speaking. “You need not to apologize, I was the one who took you.”
“But it was me who forgot about my matters.”
“Whether you have matters or not, I have no right to take you anywhere with me. So,” He bowed a little, his hat on his chest. “Forgive me, both for my mistake and how I dealt with it.”
Y/N immediately bowed in return, “I’m sorry, please do not apologize as well.”
After that, they just stood in front of each other, not knowing what to say. The colonel however is giving her a stern look, enough to make her feel intimidated for no reason at all. She knows that this man’s natural features are intended to make anyone feel that way, why isn’t she used to it still?
“So,” She spoke, clearing her throat. “I will be heading inside now, need I speak to my mother. I had fun today. Please take care on your way home, or to the military camp.”
Caleb hummed and nodded, looking at her for about two seconds before turning his back. Y/N watched his retreating figure, pausing before walking inside. She sighed heavily, closing the door behind her before walking towards her mother who’s taking tea by the fireplace.
“Mother,” She spoke, earning a look from her mother.
“Take a seat, my dear. I have something to speak with you about, with all honesty, I do hope.” She calmly said, making her daughter sit down. Y/N is a little nervous, thinking her mother must be angry towards her due to the incident. Mrs. Morzse leaned a little from her seat, chin almost on her chest but eyes are still stuck on her daughter to give her an intimidating yet curious eyes. “The colonel,” She said, “Are you two betrothed?"
Y/N jumped a little with that straightforwardness of her mother. “W-What? No, we’re not. Why would you assume such a thing?” She reacted. “That is impossible, not now nor ever.”
Her mother gave her a confused look, “Because I see it, I see the way he looked at you, his approach towards the situation— the colonel was known for being distant towards romance but why when it comes to you, he is being troubled?”
“What? No, he isn’t. That’s absurd.” Y/N said in disbelief. Celene also talked about that yesterday, and now her mother. Is there something she isn’t seeing? “Maybe what you’re sensing is friendship, that we’ve finally bonded. I’ve noticed that we’ve reconciled and he somehow— became different, more approachable if I must say, yet still difficult to read.”
Her mother shook her head, placing the teacup down. “Y/N, darling, you need not to hide anything. If you are being pressured into marrying Dieu whilst having a lover, we can end the arrangement. You need not to force yourself into such, you need not to hide your relationship.”
“Mother I—“ She paused, thinking about the connection they have with their family. Can she lie her way out? Is this the opportunity? If so, she must think fast, think about how to make this lie work for a long period of time. Suddenly, she thought about the outcome of this if it didn’t work on the colonel’s side.
If she would tell her mother that they have something and it was addressed to him, he would most definitely deny that. And if that happened after the engagement was called off, that would be a huge damage to their family’s reputation. One, for disrespecting the Dieu family by showing deceivement. Second, by showing that their eldest daughter is a terrible liar who involves other people.
She sighed heavily, indecisive. She fiddled with her fingers before parting her lips, “T-The colonel–” She paused, still thinking of what she would say. “The colonel is not in love with me. If he ever is, then I would love to call off the engagement right away.”
Mrs. Morzse’s eyebrows raised, “Are you being decent to me?”
Y/N nodded fast with a gentle hum. “But,” She paused, wanting to add more. “If that would ever change within a year, would I still be able to call off the engagement?”
Her mother nodded with a reassuring hum. “Of course, isn’t that what we talked about?” She responded. “I do appreciate your honesty, dear. I really do. I do hope that nothing within this is pressuring you at any sort.”
Y/N smiled with a nod. “Of course, mother.”
The colonel on the other side sat inside the tavern, a huge glass filled with the strongest aroma of alcohol, covering almost half of the alcoholic atmosphere. He slouched on his chair, his soldiers around the table talking to one another. His face is with an unexplainable expression, but it looked as if he is drowning from something.
“So, colonel, you had a great time with lady Morzse.” One of them spoke, making him dart his eyes towards them. “What happened?”
Others added, “Yeah, tell us! Are you two going out now?”
He took a sip from his glass and placed it down again. Suddenly, the afternoon flashed into his mind and all he saw was— genuineness. Was that there from the very beginning? Was she like that even before? They spoke for hours that he almost forgot the fact that he shouldn’t bother. But it bothers him, was her presence that warm already before?
“Whatever happened stays between the two of us.” He said, keeping everything to himself. Clearly, he is the type of man to keep his personal matters private— but who would’ve thought that she’d be inside those personal matters? Even he did not expect that.
His soldiers immediately frowned, “No fun.” They commented. “But you know, I heard she is to be betrothed to one of the nobles, Sylvestre Dieu next year. I don’t see the good idea with sticking around her.”
“Is that even real?” One of them asked,
“It’s not confirmed, they’ve never released any official statement aside from the two of them, telling their peers. Eventually, everyone sees it that way.” Another soldier responded.
“But to think of it, their families have been charity and business partners for so many years so it’s believable.”
“And they’re always together in the news.”
“Well, I heard they’re good friends.”
“Of course, you have to get to know your future partner as well, you know?”
Caleb just sat there, staring at nowhere with a blank face as he listened to his soldiers talk about the woman he just spent time with earlier in the afternoon. For some reason, he is also torn whether to believe that thing or not, that she is to be arranged in a marriage.
“But what if she’s just being forced? What if she doesn’t like the man?”
“What do you mean by that? Dieu is a perfect man! She wouldn’t stick with that man if he isn’t an ideal husband.” Caleb heard one of them respond, immediately making his facial expression shift into something that shows annoyance.
That man? An ideal husband? Hell to his life.
He can list thousands of reasons why she shouldn’t marry that man. He’s always known that he has quite an attitude, something he expected from a noble man who only wanted silver and gold on his plate. He never liked the idea of that person, in any aspect.
“No, but what if that is the case? What if she has to lie her way out of the arrangement?” The other soldier defended. “What if she needed an escape? What if she needed to pretend that she has a lover?”
That caught Caleb’s attention but he showed no interest. However, he can’t help but remember what she told him years ago.
“If I turn twenty-two and I was sent into an arranged marriage, may I ask you for a favour?” She asked, catching his attention off guard.
“Favour?”
She nodded with a smile. “Barge into my house and tell my parents that we’re lovers.” He made a face upon hearing that. “In that case, they would cancel the wedding and it’ll buy me some time to process everything, or maybe find myself falling for someone again. Or maybe I’d get more time to win over your heart again haha!”
And for some reason, he felt sick to his stomach, thinking about what he said in response.
“You think I’d let my image be painted as your lover?” He said, immediately making her roll her eyes. “I wouldn’t, maybe ask someone else.”
What if she really needed help? What if she really doesn’t want to be married to that man and she’s asking for his help? What if she’s just going after him because she’d feel safe? What if she asked for his help because she feels safe with him? Ah, he sounded so stern and— stupid. Very selfish of him to speak to her that way.
But to be fair, that is a very… normal thing to say to a strange woman he doesn’t even have any relationship with— at least in his nature. But now that he thought of it these days, it felt as if he acted so… incorrectly. What do you mean he said that to a very welcoming, gentle, and genuine woman?
“What about you, colonel?” The soldiers called him out.
“What about me?”
“If Lady Morzse is to ask you to pretend to be her lover to save her from her marriage, would you do it?” They asked, immediately earning sounds from the others. They all know that the lady had years of sweet side towards him, of course his answer would be very important for them to hear.
“But the case is difficult, if they found out that she’s lying, you’d be in massive trouble.”
“Indeed, we are nothing against a noble man like Sylvestre Dieu.”
“Tch.” Caleb reacted, shaking his head. “Me? Nothing against that man? In which angle did you put your perspective into?” He said with his usual tone, “That man is nothing against me. If we’re talking about money, I’d take Lady Morzse into the most prestigious life more than he could.”
That earned whistles and howling from the soldiers, making him smirk in satisfaction. “Ah, I almost forgot that you are also wealthy, even wealthier than Sylvestre Dieu. But why waste your life with the dedication of being a colonel?”
Caleb then finished his drink before standing up, “If you view money that way, then maybe that’s the reason why you think Sylvestre Dieu is something.” He grabbed his cap and started walking. “I’ll be off.”
That left the soldiers into a rather… unsettling silence. “Do you think he has a problem with Sylvestre Dieu? I never thought he’d have a strange reaction towards a name.” One of them asked them and they shrugged.
“Do you think perhaps it has something to do with Lady Morzse? You know, she probably spoke about it earlier.”
“Well, if that’s the case, then I would like to spend the rest of my life wondering why.”
Days went by so fast that Celene’s wedding arrived. Y/N has made it clear to her that she wasn’t sure whether she was able to convince Caleb or not to come, because even though she was able to make him talk his heart out, he didn’t show any interest towards reconnecting with his family.
“Ah, you’re here! Thought you’d ditch me last minute.” Celene called out to her when she saw her by the entrance of the bridesmaid’s quarters. She then held her hand and faced the other bridesmaids, “Everyone, Lady Morzse!” She announced, earning the eyes and cheers of the women.
“Ah! I would die to wear such a luxurious— glamorous gown!” One of them said, caressing her corset.
“And your hair is as soft as it looks!”
“I can’t believe your brother wouldn’t reciprocate Lady Morzse’s feelings, Celene.” One of the women said, immediately choking her a little.
“What?” Y/N whispered to Celene, who gave her an awkward face before rolling her eyes.
“What? Come on now, you act like everyone doesn’t know about your infatuation with my brother.” Celene defended and took her away from the women. “Now, now, let’s have a talk.” They sat by one of the sofas inside. “So, have you seen Caleb? Before you entered?” She asked in a low and soft tone, odd from Celene.
Y/N sadly shook her head with a sigh, “Would you like me to visit the camp? There’s still an hour left and he might make it.”
Celene just shook her head and exhaled heavily. “No, it is not necessary but I do appreciate your thoughtfulness.” She said and looked away. “I did not expect anything from him anyways, that’s how he is.” Celene said in a low tone, hinting sadness. “Who am I to have hope despite knowing the obvious?”
Y/N doesn’t know what to say, she doesn’t know how to comfort a family-related matter for some reason. She’s afraid that she might say something that could invalidate her feelings, or to make Celene feel bad. “I’m sorry, Celene, I really am.” She spoke, caressing her shoulder.
“Did you know the reason why I made you ask him?” Celene asked with a smirk,
“What is it?”
“I made him your escort for today.” Celene said, referring to the wedding tradition of theirs, that a maiden gets to be paired to a man for the entire event.
“What?! Then that made him not want to come more!” Y/N said and that made Celene laugh, “No, really. He wouldn’t be convinced with such, you played it wrong.”
For an intelligent woman, Celene is wrong. Why would she think that he’d be convinced to come to her wedding if it’s because of Y/N?
Celene tapped her shoulders loud as she laughed hysterically, “Likewise, I had hope.” She said before calming down. “For some reason, I had a massive hope he’s had something with you. Hence, seeing you hand the invitation yourself would cause an interaction, making him rethink. Like I said, it would’ve been a win-win situation for us.”
Y/N just displayed a rather… annoyed face. “I think you should’ve rethought all of those.”
Celene paused for a moment. “I am sorry, Y/N.” She almost whispered. “I didn’t mean to make you spend the event all by yourself.”
Y/N smiled, “It wasn’t your intention at all.”
And the remaining hour passed with everyone being present but the youngest brother of hers, everyone’s all seated so formally inside the cathedral, all wearing fancy clothes as expected from their family. The orchestra from the ceiling makes the music as they await for the bride’s entrance.
When the bridesmaids finished walking, they found themselves sitting in pairs. However, she has no one, not that she minds but it’s kind of saddening how she has no one to speak to nearby but an empty seat next to her. Y/N sat there by the end of the seat, all by herself near the red carpet where Celene would walk. For some reason, she feels even more nervous as if she is the one to walk to the aisle.
Ah, the adrenaline of being a bride, something she yearns for but also afraid of. In less than a year, she’d be in the same situation, something she’s already expected but she’s still very nervous about it. She’s still not over the stage of acceptance, she still can’t picture herself in that life. The same music would play on that day, she’d wear a grand wedding gown, and she’d walk down the aisle with people’s eyes on her.
Thinking of that made her chest feel heavier, she shouldn’t be thinking that way during Celene’s wedding. She should enjoy her moment, feel the warmth of the very eventful day.
Like how every wedding goes, the vows came, the tears of joy, and the rings. How can such a thing be so special to her? How can such a thing be so sacred?
She can’t help but fidget her gloved thumbs, subconsciously showing anxiety. She tried her best, really, but what can she do if there’s really nothing left to do but… be that way?
Suddenly, a hand held her fidgeting pair, holding it tightly. She slightly jumped in shock, making her turn towards the person right away. Her eyes widened, “Cale– Colonel!”
Caleb who’s all dressed for the event looked at her with a pair of knotted eyebrows. “Shh!” He shushed her, making her close her lips right away. However, he still did not take his grip away, he just stayed that way which somehow calmed her feelings. “Respect for the ceremony, would you have some?”
Ah, this is the hand she’s been asking for marriage for years, the hand she wanted to hold one day while stating her vows, the hand of the man whom she wanted to put a ring on, the only hand she would allow to feel the warmth of her skin.
Such a sweet momentarily thing, but it was immediately ruined by the thought that he wouldn’t do this years ago. That this isn’t him at all. However, aren’t they like… more than acquaintances last time?
“You… you just arrived? Where have you been? The ceremony started about an hour ago. The wedding’s going to end soon.”
The colonel gave her an odd look once again, still holding her hands with one hand. “What are you talking about? I’ve been here all this time. Are you well?” He said with a rather sarcastic tone and looked back at his sister. “Get out of your mind whenever you’re at a function that doesn’t require your sight beyond the present time, Morzse. You’ll have your own marriage one day, you need not to overthink that..”
Her eyes widened— how did he know what she’s thinking about?! That is just very strange.
She rolled her eyes, “I am not even thinking about that, why would you think that I am thinking about that?” She defended, “And yes, I’ll have my own marriage one day, you need not to remind me of that.”
Caleb then gained himself a smirk on his face, remembering the comment his soldiers delivered that night at the tavern.
“But what if she’s just being forced? What if she doesn’t like the man?”
“Ah, a rather disappointed tone for a very happy event, why so? You’re having troubles with your only potential husband?” He asked, obviously trying to pull something inside her head. “Seems like the idea of weddings are… affecting you negatively, what a shame. Poor groom to be.”
Y/N rolled her eyes, of course she knows that he’s just being a pain on her back again. Despite having that heartfelt talk last time, he’s still the same exact personality she met years ago.
“You do not need to be ashamed to admit such a thing. I don’t blame you, worry not.” He added, “He is a pain in the a-”
“Dieu is an extremely amazing man, thank you very much. You need not say more than that.” She defended and sat properly, immediately making the smug on his face drop. “I actually think I am really going to marry him. I mean, why wouldn’t I? He is the best man out there. If I were you, I’d be damned up nervous that some other man is trying to take my seat, you know? Catch up, someone’s getting ahead of you.”
Ah, as if her reverse conversation would do something about that man’s feelings about her. But at least it’s the confidence that brought her there, right?
Caleb just gave an annoyed face before letting go of her hands, sitting properly as well. “Why thanks for reminding me, I wouldn’t want to be the type to touch someone else’s woman.”
Of course, that backfired on her. She just furrowed her eyebrows and angrily looked at nowhere. Quietly, she spoke underneath her breath, “I am your woman.”
“What did you say?” Caleb asked, but she sighed heavily, showing her frustration.
“I didn’t say anything, colonel.”
And they did not speak to one another until the very end of the ceremony, she doesn’t understand why. Maybe he was annoyed by how she spoke back to him? Or maybe he just really respected that distance she tried to imply? Who knows? Either way, she’s verily disappointed that she said such a thing, now they have nothing to talk about and he doesn’t even want to face her way.
However, they are paired for the entire day as per Celene’s advice, that means they’d spend the rest of the event together. However once again, it seems like the other party isn’t cooperating at all.
Y/N is walking through the crowd of dancing people inside the ballroom, looking for the specific man she’s tasked to have the traditional dance with. However, it seems like he is nowhere in sight.
“Ugh, where could that man go?” She breathed angrily, pushing past people gently.
Indeed, despite being one of the famous names, she’d still spend the function all by herself if she knew no one. All ladies her age are betrothed, whilst the other ladies are with their pairs of the day. If it isn’t with people around her age, who? Important people that are twice her age who would always question her about her marriage plans? Ah, she isn’t interested in that of course.
Suddenly, the scrunch of her nose went even deeper when an idea popped in her head. “That alcoholic man.” She mumbled before heading towards the drinks. Of course he’d be there, how did she not think of that? That man literally can’t spend a day without alcohol.
And just like she expected, she saw the man standing with other soldiers, a glass of alcohol in his hand as he talked to them. She immediately approached them, earning suspicious looks from the other men. “Lunch box lady is coming your way, colonel.” One of the soldiers whispered, making Caleb turn to look at her, his smile disappearing.
He immediately crossed his arms, facing her. “Yes?” He said, with a tone intended to claw out the rage inside her. The other soldiers then noticed the visible emotions on her face, making them distance themselves immediately.
“Let’s go.” One whispered to another.
“I think the colonel is doomed.” Another said.
Y/N stopped in front of the said man, looking up. “The traditional dance will be presented in five minutes, what are you doing out here drinking at noon?”
Of course, he did not forget about that. “Dance? I told Celene that we aren’t dancing and she said yes. I wouldn’t want to have a public appearance as such.”
“What? But she told me otherwise.” She responded, and Caleb just faced away to take a sip from his glass. Y/N, annoyed, reached for his glass and placed it on the nearby table. “Caleb, the sun is clearly up for a lot of drinks.”
“A lot? You only caught me with one glass, and it’s barely even full.” He defended, “And why does it matter to you?”
“Because we’re paired for the day, goodness!” She whisper-shouted. “You have a lady to be with.”
Caleb just sighed. “We are not arguing right now, Morzse. Everyone here in the event knows you so speak with others around for a while, I’d look for you later.” He then grabbed his glass and walked towards his soldiers once again.
Ugh! What a terribly annoying man! She just angrily looked at him for a while before walking away. He’s right, everyone knows her here yet no one’s free enough to have even the smallest talk.
Instead of looking for someone to talk to, she just decided to head out to spend the remaining minutes for fresh air. Celene is indeed very considerate to set them up together however, it seems like the other party is too stubborn. She can’t blame him, despite already becoming friends or so she thought, he still wouldn’t spend a very fancy event with a woman.
She exhaled loudly, rubbing her arms.
“What are you doing out here?” A familiar voice spoke next to her, making her jump a little. “Oh, I’m sorry for unintentionally surprising you, my lady.”
“Dieu? You’re also invited by Celene?”
“No, she invited my parents but they decided to tag me along.” He said, taking a sip from his wine.
“Why did you not approach me?” She asked, but then she realized, “Oh, are you also paired with someone?”
He shook his head, “No, I wasn’t invited as one of the bachelors. Like I stated, I came here with my parents. I did not approach you because my parents said you are here with the colonel, and I respect that.” He explained. “So, if I may ask again, what are you doing out here by yourself? Where’s the colonel?”
She paused for a moment, “He’s occupied, but I do not blame him. He went to his sister’s wedding to socialize, not to be stuck with his pair. Everyone should be like that.” She said, “However, I do admit I feel a little down. He said he wouldn’t dance with me, but then he said he’d look for me later, so I guess— whatever. It’s fine, you shouldn’t hear an immature rant from a lady. I’m sorry, Dieu.”
“Then I will dance with you.” He said, “I am not paired with anyone and I know we’d do well with the dance, we already danced together before.”
Y/N’s eyes went wide. “Is that even allowed? I mean, I am paired with someone else. Wouldn’t that be taboo?”
“Not if your pair isn’t interested.” He said, “So, if it’s fine with you, I would like to ask for your hand, to dance with me.”
She paused for a while. Surely, that’s fine, isn’t it? It’s just a dance where unmarried people are paired, people really never mind about that. Aside from that, they’re known to have their families as close friends, and no one knows she’s paired to the colonel.
Of course that’s fine, it’s not like it matters. “Of course. Thank you for saving me on that, Dieu.” She responded, earning an assuring nod from him. “Also, I’d like to apologize from last time again. I promise, I really did not intend to miss our appointment.”
Dieu smiled, “It’s alright, like I said.”
“It’s not only about missing the appointment, but also about the colonel. I did not intend any of you to have such an argument, and I think it is partially my fault why it happened.”
“Whether you’re with the colonel or not is not an issue. You are in control of your time, and that is alright. Besides, I think the colonel and I really do have a strange unknown bad blood going on. I think that man loathes me.” Dieu said, explaining his side. “That wasn’t the only time I felt that, he always had that look whenever he saw me.”
“He’s like that naturally, looking like he loathes people.”
“Not at all, my lady. I know I am not insane, that man hates me to the core and that night was just one of the lucky evenings where he could express himself.”
Now that she thinks of it, they had a conversation earlier and somehow, she reminded herself about how Caleb’s interest about Dieu rose up. Indeed, that man hates Dieu for some reason. But why?
“Never even spoken to him before, I think he’s insane.” Dieu added.
Just when she was about to respond, she heard another voice from a distance. “So you’re out here, I’ve been looking for you.” Caleb, with that look in his eyes as described by Dieu.
Dieu then sighed in annoyance, “Pray he’d not say a thing to me, my lady.” He said, “But I doubt he won’t.”
Caleb then walked towards them, eyes on the lady in fancy dress. “The dance is starting momentarily, we must head in.”
“What do you mean? I thought you wouldn’t want to dance with me?” Y/N asked,
“Do I look like I have a choice?”
“Yes…?” Y/N said in a curious tone. “I’ve already decided to have a dance with Dieu.”
Caleb scoffed right away. “Oh?” He said, eyes darting towards the said man. “Did you ask me first before deciding to dance with this man?”
“You can speak to me directly, colonel.” Dieu spoke, immediately initiating a very familiar sense of argument. “I asked the lady, respectfully, as I saw her spending the time with herself alone. Who leaves a woman by herself anyways?”
“You speak like you know how to be a man of events.”
Dieu smirked, “Of course I do, because I know. Besides, me and my lady have been paired in one before, surely it’ll save your image from… being seen with someone. You know, you do care about your privacy so being with a woman in public is a very sensitive thing for you.”
Ah, Caleb knew it right away. This man is trying to provoke him into something and he knows how to respond to that.
“Is that so? I guess you’re being mindful now that your wife-to-be is being seen with someone with… higher image.” Caleb said with an intention to hurt his ego down. “With someone everyone knows as the man she’s been pining with for years. Wouldn’t that hurt as much as I thought? Your wife-to-be, with a man she loves?”
“Colonel!” Y/N said, trying to wind down the tension between the two of them.
Dieu smirked and shook his head. “Not at all. I feel bad for you, actually. You’re only known as a story that never started, and rumours already have me as her husband.” He responded, immediately making Caleb’s smile fall down. “And the man she loves? I never heard her say your name. So, which one of us really is the one worthy of pity, huh?”
Caleb looked at him dead in the eye before grabbing Y/N’s hand gently, walking back inside right away, leaving the man behind. “Colonel! What are you doing?”
Obviously, he lost the argument and he is looking for his way out. “Call me colonel one more time, I’d slit that man’s throat in front of you.”
“What?!” Y/N’s eyes widened, not sure about what she just heard. Did she interpret that correctly? That the colonel is showing frustration out of… jealousy? Or maybe it’s just inside her head.
Dieu stood there, watching the two of them walk away from him, his face mixed with satisfaction and… annoyance. That colonel really is getting on his nerves, he doesn’t know what his problem is. “Monsieur Dieu.” A man then approached Dieu, bowing a little but he did not greet in return. The man then looked at where he’s looking— the colonel with the woman he’s known to marry. “Isn’t that lady Morzse? What is he doing with the colonel? I thought she’s betrothed to you?”
It is Hugo, Dieu’s butler, respectfully standing next to him. Dieu then shook his head, “She is not betrothed to me, Hugo. At least not yet, and I do respect her decisions. She can be with anyone she wants, and that is alright.” Dieu respectfully responded. “What pours fuel to the flame inside me is that specific man, the colonel. I think that man loathes me.”
Hugo scrunched his nose as a reaction to that statement. “Well maybe there’s a flaming animosity. Perhaps, he as well is infatuated with lady Morzse?”
That response led Dieu into a short pause. “You’re right— you could be correct, Hugo. But why isn’t he doing anything about it? He can easily take my lady Morzse anytime but he isn’t doing a thing.”
“I think it’s because of what I heard, about the colonel keeping up a reputation of having the most protected personal life.” Hugo responded and Dieu scoffed.
“If being with a woman he loves isn’t worth his reputation, then he is ridiculous. He is stupid.” Dieu said and headed inside with Hugo. “I’d let him be with lady Morzse if he isn’t that way.”
Y/N and Caleb then positioned themselves on the dance floor, his eyes glaring straight on her wide ones without saying anything. She can’t read it, or maybe she’s just in a state of shock.
And then the music began, their bodies began moving along the rhythm as everyone’s eyes were on them. Physically, she can feel his strong presence, she can feel that he is in control of their movements, that he is the one leading everything and she’s just there, staring wide-eyed at his glaring pair.
His eyes didn’t leave hers, it was visible from the crowd, their tension. However, no one said a thing, not even a whisper. It’s as if everyone understands what’s going on. “Caleb, are you alright?” Y/N gathered up all her courage to speak, breaking the awkward silence filled with stares.
“What do you think?” He responded, spinning her around.
“Are you angry? At Dieu?” She asked another question making him scoff.
“That’s what you think?” He responded with a sarcastic tone and Y/N hummed. That made his eyes leave their staring contest, looking around the place to find that certain man who made his blood boil. However, he couldn't find him so he looked at her eyes again. “You must talk your husband to be into minding his words, Morzse.”
Y/N’s eyebrows raised in confusion, “I don’t understand, why are you so raged? You and Dieu had an argument over nothing.”
“Nothing? That man is trying to provoke me.” Caleb angrily responded.
“Into what?”
“Into blowing his brain out with every bullet I have.” He said, “That man’s been getting on my nerves. He doesn’t know the things I can do–”
“Violence, Caleb, I do not like that. Stop speaking like you are going to harm someone in front of me.” She tried to wind down the anger that’s building inside him. “I don’t care about what you can do, or what you want to do. I don’t want to hear it.”
He scoffed, “Fine, I’d shoot him when you’re not looking.”
“That’s not what I meant!” She angrily responded, “I don’t understand why you’re so mad, you usually know how to talk back.”
Suddenly, his eyes met with the pair of that man, Dieu along with his fancy people around him, watching them dance specifically. Without thinking, Caleb placed his right hand behind her head and pulled in— his lips meeting hers with his eyes closed.
Everyone saw that, everyone’s in a state of shock. Some eyes are wide, some of the jaws are dropped on the ground, some are too stunned to speak to the person next to them. Even the other dancers almost tripped upon seeing that.
“Is this real, what I’m seeing?”
“Goodness, something’s finally happening with the colonel!”
“This is huge news!”
Dieu’s eyebrows angrily knotted themselves— how could he do that in front of everyone just to provoke him? Just to mock him? How can he kiss a woman without even a hint of intimacy? How could he do that to lady Morzse?
Celene and her husband stood up from their seats in shock when they saw that, “I knew it… I knew it!” Celene exclaimed and looked at her husband with the widest grin. “There’ll be another wedding held soon, I am sure!”
“The colonel! The colonel kissed lady Morzse!”
“So it’s true then, they’re lovers all along!”
“I knew it!”
Y/N’s eyes are wide, but then he pulled away before staring at her eyes. “W-What are you doing?! Why did you do that?!” Y/N whispered but the colonel just smiled a little. “This’ll create huge news! People would talk about us!”
“Isn’t that how it should be?”
This is a fanfiction based on Love and Deepspace’s Caleb, all made with my imagination. Please do not copy, translate, or repost to another platform without my permission!! —⋆。°✩ Thank you so much!!
Part 1 , Part 2 - THREE - Part 4...
[Main]
Series Introduction: It is a tradition in their country to only call men by their first name if you fancy him, or you’re a family member. But what would she do if she fancy someone without even knowing who he is? Being a woman of noble family, would she be able to capture his heart before she was arranged to marry someone else?
Word Count: 15.4k
hey, hey, hey! your favourite engineer has arrived once again. i am never good at making female antagonists, i think every woman is too gorg and intelligent to be mean to another girly lol enjoy! ^^
2nd Year; Y/N Morzse, Age: 19 Soldier, Age: 23
She never thought she’d experience being in his embrace that day, they even celebrated new year together at the same spot— only because he is in the same spot as last time. Surely it’s obvious how the man was still the same old him but… there’s really been something different since then. She is good at reading people, and she can immediately create a conclusion at a glance so she is certain. There was something when she looked at his eyes— and there was something when those eyes looked at her.
Every time since then, she’d hug herself like a mad woman, smiling to her widest ever, making her entire family eye her in confusion. Well, she is a woman full of love, but this one is too much for Y/N Morzse to act that way. Her mother jokingly considered sending her to the hospital after analyzing her herself for so many times yet she can’t find the answer.
“What has gotten into you, my dear?” She asked as they sat by the fireplace in their living room, wearing the thickest coat to warm them up during winters.
She smiled so widely with giggles. “I spent Christmas and New year’s eve with Sr. Sontero, I gave him a ring I made myself and he gave me an embrace. Isn’t that the most wonderful thing?”
Her parents looked at each other with an awful confusion behind their eyes, before looking at her again. “An embrace, that is all?”
“Why, is there anything more important than such? That is the best thing I’ve ever had from him.” She smiled so widely.
Her father sighed before turning to his wife, “I think our daughter’s… I’ve no idea. Gone too deep into this infatuation?”
Her mother sighed and shook her head. “More than infatuation, if I may correct you.”
Of course, they weren’t exactly too alone during those moments, there were women who also attempted to approach him those times but failed to do so because he’s already with yours truly. Unfortunately, not everyone can receive the delivered news too well like others, some women spread the rumour that the two of them had begun a private relationship that they kept low for reputational protection purposes.
Because how typical would that pairing be? A young Colonel who seemed to be determined with his job, very consistent with his coldest rejections— and a noble lady with a good reputation, loved by everyone until she fell in love with the talk of town. Certainly, both of them are the talk of town since they both are the ideal candidates for marriage. How cliche would that be?
Newspapers from day to day delivered consistent gossips about their so-called relationship to the point that it’s been really becoming irrelevant to her, many people has already asked her about it yet she just responded again and again— “If I were to have a relationship with the Colonel, I would brag about it right away with a grand wedding.” And that is true, and people of course, believed that because they surely are aware of this young lady’s massive admiration for the said man.
However, two statements were expected but only one was received. No one has heard from Colonel Sontero about it. It’s like the usual, of course, he wouldn’t concern himself with things that aren’t supposed to take his time.
But that doesn’t matter, because she knows that they have something special.
Do they?
Well, that is questionable now that she’s seen him speaking to a woman by the side of the street. A taller wavy haired blonde woman, a pretty face with her expensive clothes. She can tell that she is quite a noble lady judging by how she looks, no one can wear such clothing so casually in the streets, mostly around the soldiers, unless you’re trying to impress them.
The woman chuckled at something he said, and his smiling face followed right after— he never smiled that way towards her! The only times he smiled around her were the times he’d mock her or something. This woman surely is someone to make him chuckle like that.
Her eyes then met his… and his smile dropped right after before looking back at the woman. Wow, how rude was that? Why is he acting like they did not have the most heartfelt conversations from the holidays? Turns out his attitude just had a vacation those days.
The woman then looked at her without turning her entire body around, a curious expression on her flawless face. Y/N can’t deny it, she is indeed a very beautiful woman. The kind of woman that would definitely win men’s hearts in a glance. And there she is, the usual elegant and noble lady by the other side of the street, holding her little purse in front of her while looking at them. She is loved by the people, sure, but that isn’t what she’s after. She wants that certain man who’s currently speaking to the most beautiful woman she’s ever seen.
The blonde woman then just smirked and faced him again, grabbing his hand and pulling him away from the scene— unbelievable! How can he just let a woman hold his hand?! He never wanted to be close to women, just who is she? Surely she can’t be another sibling, judging by how they look so unsimilar from one another. Besides, Celene made it clear that there’s only three of them. Just who could that woman be?
She tried her best to figure it out for days, even weeks but she can’t even approach him during his usual patrolling hours but— she’s just always wherever he is! She tried even at the tavern, but even she was there, drinking with him. They are laughing like they are the closest ever, her hands always finding their ways to be in contact with him. Him on the other side isn’t doing anything to push her away.
Oh, how close this Morzse is to crushing a glass with her bare hand. She is sitting alone by the corner where the light doesn’t hit, making sure she’d be as discreet as she is. However, she doesn’t seem alone since there’s men swooning over her. “Ah, I wouldn’t want my man drinking with another woman.” One of them said, shaking his head. “The colonel seems to be engaged to a woman’s attention at last.”
If she’s gonna be honest, she also doesn’t like it. In fact, she is close to leaving him alone at this point just like when she saw Celene for the first time. But for some reason, she finds herself looking for answers first before taking an action. What if she’s another relative? What if she’s acting up again? But that is beyond suspicious since he hasn't spoken to her ever since the woman came into the image.
And she knows her worth so much that she wouldn’t chase after a man if he’s already with someone, and she’s already done that before.
Maybe he really is into her. Aside from being a beautiful woman, she also is a woman who supports his things, an example is his unhealthy habit of drinking. They do get along in so many things including that one. That’s the only thing she hated about him. Because it’s fine to drink, but who in the conscious mind would choose to be under the influence to the point that they’re close to losing their mind? She doesn’t like the idea of being under the influence, mostly when he owns a gun.
She glared at them before looking away. Well, why is she even stalking them? If they are to be in a relationship, then that means she should be out of the picture already. She’s just making herself seem like a fool. “You sure are in a hopeless romantic, Miss Morzse.”
“You deserve better than an unrequited romance.”
“Look around more, would you?”
How long has it been since he’s seen with her? She estimates it to be almost a month, because they always gave her an odd look every time their eyes would meet. How pathetic it is to be in her state, and choosing to be in that state.
“Miss Morzse in the tavern? What an unexpected sight.” A familiar voice chuckled, making every single man on her table leave as fast as they could, making way for the lady. Celene Sontero, Caleb’s older sister, just approached her out of nowhere. She then sat on the chair in front of her, placing a beer down loud on the wooden table. Looking at Y/N, she noticed that she had no drink but a glass of water with ice. She scoffs, “You are in a place where you shouldn’t be. Take your fancy ballgown out and do your dancing lessons, sweet noble darling.”
Y/N gave her an offended face, chin slightly pulled down her chest as she scrunched her nose. It seems like it really is in Sontero’s genes to have such an attitude, but Celene gives off an older sister's behaviour rather than an arrogant one like Caleb. She wonders if their eldest brother is like this as well? If so, then he could be worse.
She did not respond, making Celene feel bored. “So… what’s wrong with you, Morzse?” She asked, trying to figure out whatever is wrong with her that she is found in such a place. “Caleb mentioned that you hate places like this, or anything related to alcohol. Why are you here?” She asked, taking a sip off her beer.
However, Y/N still did not respond. She just looked away sadly. Of course, that made Celene question things even more. She then turned to look around to analyze the surroundings to see if she’d find something relevant. And indeed, she found something when her eyes laid on the pair. She immediately made a face.
“That? Are you all sad because of that?” Celene asked her and she gave her an awkward look. She then laughed out loud, “Haha! That’s such an awful reason to be sad, jealousy. Caleb’s right, you really are the type of admirer who gets affected to that extent.”
“I know, but you don’t understand, Celene. I’ve been trying to reach out for like a month now but I still haven’t spoken to him.” She sighs.
Celene took a huge sip from her beer, “Then he doesn’t care about you, that’s all.” She straight up said, making Y/N almost choke in her own saliva. “Why? I am only telling the truth. How long has it been since you started chasing after him?”
“A year and so–”
Celene groaned, “Bullseye. More than a year is already so long! Stop wasting your time, ballerina noble doll. I know him more than you do, and I am saving you from an awful life.” She suggested, “You should go and look for the life you deserve. A noble lady like you shouldn’t be waiting around for a man who would just put your love into waste.”
“I don’t do ballerina–”
“I have another brother, you know? I have two of them, Sontero men. You might like the other one better.” She interrupted, earning a disgusted face from Y/N. “What’s with the sour face? I grew up with them, I know which one’s better for you. Connor is much more oriented, he is more polite and understanding, you’d surely love an eldest child as the eldest daughter.”
Y/N shook her head in disbelief. “I am not hoping to marry your younger brother for his surname, Celene. I am after him because I love him, I don’t want your older brother. I am not that awful of a person.”
Celene rolls her eyes, finishing her drink at last before putting her feet up on the table, leaning back on her chair to sit comfortably. “Blah blah blah, that’s all I hear. You know, you’d be in a better situation if you choose not to settle for an awful man. Caleb isn’t the type for marriage, I’ve been telling you. Even if you manage to marry him, you won’t be happy.” She said, “You know, I am not the type of woman to be married either so I know it so well. At this age of mine, I’d say I’ve already read so many people.”
She chose not to respond once again. Instead, she just sat there, looking at the table with her blank face. Celene stared at her, not knowing what to do. It seems like this Morzse woman is a difficult person to give advice to, mostly when she isn’t even asking for it, when she chooses not to be helped.
“Why do you love Caleb?” She asked,
Their eyes then met, and she hesitantly parted her lips. “I–” She paused, thinking of the reasons why…
She can’t think of any reasons why.
To think of it, she doesn’t even know the man so well. The only thing she knows is that he likes drinking, and such. She doesn’t even know his favourite colour, she doesn’t even know any hobby of his, she doesn’t know what else he is good at except from his role as the colonel, she doesn’t know him at all so what makes him so special that it drives her insane?
Celene scoffed, raising her mug up high to be refilled by a server. She then took a huge sip once again before slamming it on the wooden table. “See? That’s why you should stop. The only thing that makes him seem special is the affection you have for him.” She said, punching a hole right through Y/N’s chest. Celene is right. “You know, you are known to be an intelligent woman. You should be intelligent in this aspect too.” She pointed at her brother, “I’d love to have an outstanding woman in our family but if you saw a man with a woman that close, run away.”
Well, Celene is clearly only trying to help her, but Celene is too direct to the point that it surely affected her to the core. It took her a few more weeks before stopping one again. She stopped following them around, she stopped looking after him like usual. It’s as if he doesn’t exist to her once again.
For the meantime, it worked. She never crossed paths with them again, and it surely isn’t noticeable to the said man. She also noticed that every time she exits the hospital every evening, she wouldn’t find him there anymore. He sure got himself busy, huh. Not like she is his business or something, but alright.
She spent so long, expecting to see him outside the gates of the hospital every after shift of hers but she still met no one. Until one evening, she patiently waits for a carriage to pass by while reading a book on a bench. A person approached her, wrapped in an expensive coat, sitting next to her. Despite the dim of the evening, her blonde hair still outshone everything. Y/N’s eyes widened on that, but she chose to ignore her. Maybe it’s just a coincidence that they’re on the same bench at this hour.
They sat in awkward ambiance, one hiding in a book while the other stared at nowhere awkwardly. The blonde woman for sure knows who she is, Caleb for sure mentioned her so much since they always bump into each other back then whilst being together.
“Cold evening, isn’t it, Miss Morzse?” The woman suddenly spoke and looked at her with a smug face. Y/N looked at her and said nothing, she just smiled and hummed. “I haven’t seen you in a while, have you stopped chasing after apple?”
Y/N cringed upon hearing that name. “Apple?”
“Oh, I call him that because he doesn’t want his name to be known. Unless you already know…” She scanned Y/N, sighing in return. “Of course, you’d know that his name is Caleb. You are an expert watcher, I noticed.”
“So… what is your purpose in approaching me?” Y/N asked, slightly offending the blonde woman. She then stood up in front of her, her shadow towering her.
“I am Mathilda Hiragh, I am a childhood friend of his.” She bragged. “Quite unfortunate to know that you are competing with someone who’s seen all versions of him, huh? After all, you just met him a year ago, when he was already out of your range.”
Y/N sighed and closed her book. She stood up and walked past her, “I compete with no one, respectfully, Mathilda Hiragh.” She briefly said, making the blonde woman glare at her back. “If I have to compete with someone for a man, then you can have him. After all, I don’t like sharing things that are supposed to be just mine.”
Mathilda scoffed. “You’re just saying that because you lost. You think I didn’t see you following us around?”
Y/N turns around to look at her. “Like I said, I do not like competition. If you want him, then you can have him.” She responded. Of course, that is partially a lie. She doesn’t want to give him to someone else but what else can she do? “If you think you won, then good for you. If you didn’t get married, then I’d forever mock you for that.”
Mathilda glared at her. “Urgh! Just wait and see, I will show it to your face, you noble–”
“I don’t want to hear anything about you or him ever again. If you are to be married, I am delivering my best wishes in advance.” Y/N said before riding a carriage, leaving the woman alone. Well, that was unexpected, for a beautiful woman to have such an attitude. Why is she starting an argument with her anyways? Just because of a man? How pathetic.
She just opened her book once again and began reading.
Y/N chose not to meddle with Caleb’s business anymore, and it’s been months since she last intended to look for him. She began attending more gatherings related to her interests, she met new amazing artists, and she began getting more distracted in life despite still taking care of the young Victor. She always found herself enjoying her own company, noticing that there are days that she is no longer looking for the certain man.
Or maybe it’s because of something else? She visited the church before visiting the book shop, changing her usual routine a little to make a bit of room for her new things. Unexpectedly, she saw him once again, along with Mathilda Hiragh and his family— and she is close to his family as well. That made her scrunch her nose in disgust.
Pfft, she is already in the middle of moving on, why would she feel surprised? Well, she is also shocked because she did not feel her stomach sinking in upon seeing them together. She just started walking away after the mass, a scarf wrapped around her head like a veil to cover her from the sun.
She thought she escaped an encounter, but Celene found herself approaching her with her usual hand-carried frightening ambiance. “Seems like Miss Morzse has learned how to visit the church.” She sarcastically said, making her roll her eyes. “What’s with the sudden activity? I never saw you around the premises of religious places.”
“Good morning to you too, Celene. I do visit the church, but not every weekend.” Y/N responds.
Celene tilted her head a little. “Same question.” Y/N pauses, trying her best to form a valid response without making herself look like a fool. Well, that did not end well because Celene grew impatient, sighing right away while crossing her arms on her chest. “Are you alright, Morzse? I’ve never seen you lose your composure.”
“I am alright, thank you for asking. And I am not losing my composure, you sure are imagining things.”
Celene stared at her for quite a while, watching her face create contortions from being uncomfortable with the conversation of theirs. “Ah, at least you’ve managed to finally speak this time to engage into a proper conversation with me. I must commend you for that.” She just rolled her eyes, pulling her by the arm. That shocked her entire figure, of course. Because what is Celene even doing? “Come on now, I have to see something.”
She dragged her towards her family, “Celene, what are you doing? I have to go–” She tried her best to resist but the entire Sontero already had their eyes on her, including the blonde woman’s. All of them looked so confused— Caleb and Mathilda, Connor, and their mother. She sighed immediately, giving the smirking Celene an angry face before facing all of them. “Pardon me for intrusion, I am–”
“She’s come to see Caleb.” Celene interrupted, making her look up at her with wide angry eyes. The blonde woman’ face dropped when she heard that, seemingly looking for a way to comprehend what she just heard from her. Clearly, she is testing her patience.
“No, I am not!” Y/N defended, looking all worried and offended before eyeing the colonel, whose face is having the same exact expression like the usual. Realizing that she just displayed an awful tone in front of the entire family, she cleared her throat and fixed herself. “Ahem. I do not intend to see the Colonel, Celene is just merely making laughter out of me. Please pardon me,” She bowed a little, and no one said a thing. “I am just attending the church mass casually. Please excuse me.”
She was just about to leave but Celene spoke once again. “Eh? Are you sure? You’ve been trying to reach out to him for months.” Y/N was close to her boiling point when she heard her say that. Just what is Celene doing?
“Celene! Stop!” She whisper-shouted, making the woman laugh. “I am not trying to reach out to anyone.”
“Y/N Morzse, isn’t it?” The older brother spoke, catching the attention of their mother. Y/N nods slowly with a smile, and the man chuckled after. He then walked towards her and bowed, “I am Connorlon Sontero, it is a pleasure to finally meet you.” He introduced himself, earning a curious look from his younger brother.
It is him, the man who scolded Caleb last time in an empty alley about his career of becoming a colonel or whatever else they spoke about. He doesn’t know that this isn’t the first time Y/N met him in person, “The pleasure is mine, Sir Sontero.”
Well, it’s quite odd for her to call another man by that family name. “I’ve heard so much about you; your painting exhibitions, I attended all of them. Your musical plays, I was there too. Every newspaper of yours, I have them read. You sure are a very outstanding lady. I also am an artist myself, I thought about–”
Celene then whistled, walking around with her arms closed, eyeing the youngest sibling who seemed to be confused with his knotted eyebrows next to the blonde woman. “Woo hoo! Well, isn’t it a great opportunity for you to finally get the surname— Sontero— like you always dreamed, Miss Morzse?” She teased, earning another look from Y/N.
As well as from the colonel.
What is this all about? Why is his sister suddenly pairing them together after she was sent into embarrassment earlier regarding him? And the fact that Y/N looks less uncomfortable than earlier disturbs him, is it because she feels more alright than with him? He doesn’t know, why is he even wondering?
Connor sighs. It seems like he is used to his sister’s attitude. “Don’t mind my sister, I am only formally introducing myself to an honorable Morzse.” Connor told her, making her smile with a nod. “As I was saying, I thought about having a–”
“Good thing we have two Sontero men, huh.” She added before looking at their mother. “They do look like a good match, now don’t they, mother? I sure know you don’t doubt my taste.”
Y/N gave her a look once again, trying to signal her to stop this at once. It is embarrassing to be paired with someone else in front of the man you love, mostly when it is his brother as well. That makes it ten times worse, or a hundred. The situation she’s in is something she never expected to have, just what is Celene up to?
Caleb finally had it. “Let’s go, leave the lady alone.” He said, cueing everyone to leave but their mother spoke.
“To think of it, I see it myself.” Their mother spoke, earning a confused face from both her sons. “Connor at this age still hasn’t found his wife, you’d surely make a great pair. Why don’t you two get married? After all, your interests do align.”
Caleb sighed and slightly rolled his eyes to the side, crossing his arms. “You don’t get to decide such a thing.” He said, earning looks from his siblings.
Celene nudged Y/N by her arm, smirking on her while raising her eyebrows, signaling something she can’t comprehend so she just gave her a confused face. “It is nice to meet you, Mrs. Sontero. However, I don’t think that is a great idea.” She politely spoke, looking at Caleb, the man she’s trying to ditch for so long before looking back to her. “I will be taking my leave now.” She said and smiled at Connor, “It’s nice to meet you as well.”
Just when she was about to leave, Mrs. Sontero spoke once again. “I have a feeling you’d be married to our family.” She said, making her look at him with a confused face.
Caleb was just about to speak once again but he was interrupted by another voice, “Ah, I’ve been looking for you. My apologies for being away for minutes.” Sylvestre Dieu, approaching her so casually. Caleb’s face dropped upon seeing him, not knowing what he’s doing in public with her. Well, they are known to be friends but it still surprised him. He then looked at everyone, realizing that she just set herself into a group conversation with a family. He then politely smiled, “Good morning, I am Sylvestre Dieu. It is nice to meet you.”
“Sylvestre Dieu?” Mrs. Sontero asked, confused.
“Sylvestre Dieu, my friend.” Y/N introduced him to everyone, making him smile widely. Well, if it isn’t a morning to begin with. Celene’s mouth became wide open in shock upon hearing that, confused as well just like everyone. She then looked at Celene, “I am visiting the church on Sunday because Dieu asked me to come.” She explained.
“Sylvestre Dieu? As in the Sylvestre Dieu?” Celene asked in shock. “If you are friends with such a man, there shouldn’t be any reason for you to chase after my brother. Marry Dieu right away!” She said, creating an awkward situation for everyone.
“Celene!” Y/N whisper-shouted once again, noticing the awkward smile on Dieu’s face.
However, Mrs. Sontero had her interest struck up right away. “What did you say, Celene?” She asked, “Miss Morzse is chasing after your brother? Which one?”
“Ah, this one would be very interesting. Take a guess, mother. Take a guess which one she puts up with.” Celene said with a smirk, clearly trying to put everyone in an awkward situation. “Take a guess which one is the noble doll after.”
With that statement of hers, Mrs. Sontero knew immediately. She eyed her youngest child right away, who instantly gave her his usual stern look. “Ah, how fascinating.” Clearly, it is her youngest son Miss Morzse is after. After all, it isn’t possible for her to meet Connor right away, they both aren't the same age.
“Seems like you are in fond of my youngest, yet a well-achieved colonel, Caleb. I do see your interest, young lady.”
That led into an uncomfortable situation for both her and the colonel, so she stood her ground to speak up. “Pardon, Mrs. Sontero. But I am not after either of your sons. Celene, your only daughter, is merely making laughter out of me like I stated.” She defended, but the blonde lady just rolled her eyes with a sigh.
“Is that so? Seems like you’ve really stood your ground like you said.” She spoke, adding more fuel to the flame.
However, Y/N just smiled and nodded politely, facing Mrs. Sontero once again to bid her goodbyes.
She did her best not to cross paths with those two anymore after that, mostly when his sister, Celene, is doing her everything to bind them up together like usual. She has no idea whether that’s for her fun or she just really wanted to help. Either way, it only caused her inconvenience. That’s when she realized that she is acting like a bullying older sister.
It’s quite odd to see that she has formed a stable sibling-like relationship with Caleb’s siblings, much more before she could even get near him. She always had an encounter with Connor since then, attending art related events together along with her other artistic friends. Due to that, Y/N has formed a good influence on Connor’s career of being an artist. His creations have formed a reputation, being known to the books of artists.
Connor did not only earn tons because of that, he also got commissions from many other art enthusiasts from all over the world. Many art enthusiasts as well bought his previously made paintings, creating a huge recognition of him. “Thank you, Y/N! I wouldn’t have been here without you.” He thanks her. At the age of thirty, he has finally managed to reach the dream he’s always had.
“It is nothing, Connor. I really am happy that I was able to assist you.” She said, Yes, she has already started calling him by his first name. Due to the bond that they had, she’s started treating him like he is her older sibling.
Judging by Celene and Caleb, she has come to a conclusion back then that the certain attitude is in their genes naturally, the type of people who wouldn’t mind harming someone’s feelings. She expected Connor to be much worse, but she was proven wrong. Connor in fact, is the nicest of them all. He has the same personality as Dieu, it’s just that Dieu is charming and Connor is… giving off the vibe of an old man.
“I have started to assume that you two are going to progress something, but I was wrong.” Celene said, who also attended an art ceremony with them. “Guess it’s impolite for me now to make you two a pair.”
She unexpectedly found out that Celene actually is a lawyer, quite difficult for her to comprehend at first because Celene is giving delinquency behaviours since the very beginning. However, she also isn’t surprised because Celene is the type of woman to speak out with confidence and no hesitations. There are also times that she is very formal in conversations, polite and very understanding. Guess she can sometimes act like she is twenty-seven. Guess the careers of the Sontero siblings have their own uniqueness that represents them.
An artist, a lawyer, and a colonel. Much likely; the soldier, the poet, and the king.
The two of them then paid Y/N a visit at the hospital one day, delivering a small box of cupcakes from the art event, so casual despite not seeing them everyday. “So, is Caleb and Mathilda really a thing?” She asked them, making Celene give her an odd look.
“Come on, you’re still onto our youngest? It has been months. That man would never shower your garden with suns and butterflies.” She asked with a sigh, and Y/N just looked away. “Whether those two are together or not, we have no idea. We rarely speak to Caleb, you know? We only speak to him whenever we ask something for about three times or so.”
“That’s what I’m curious about, why aren’t you both close to your youngest brother?”
“He has always been that way. Growing up, he’s chosen an overly-expressed discipline above all, hence, he is close to our father and that, Mathilda.” Connor said, “Unlike the two of us, Caleb’s personality is… quite different and difficult to comprehend. He isn’t expressive, he doesn’t talk to us even during the days when we’re always together. He isn’t the type of person to form a bond with people, even with us, his siblings. I guess it really is his choice to have such a line between us, it’s difficult, we’ve tried so many times.”
To think of it, that is also how she met him— stern and strict or whatever, never expressive of things, and never open about anything. He appears to be the type of person who never paid any mind to other people’s feelings, and he always appeared as the type of person to stand strong with authority. They’re right, Caleb is indeed difficult to understand.
Maybe that’s why it isn’t her fault at all, because even his siblings described him as that. Maybe it really is difficult to be close to him. But… “But how is he and Mathilda close to each other?”
“Military camp. That woman was the daughter of our father’s co-worker back then. There’s something similar with them that made them have a bond like that.” Celene said, “That woman as well has an attitude I cannot stand, she’s like a female version of Caleb, just more of an attitude and talks. I wouldn’t be surprised if they ended up together.”
Well, that’s a good explanation why they’re quite awfully close.
“Who cares? Y/N said she has Sylvestre Dieu, and he is fond of her.” Connor said, making her scrunch her nose. “Your life would surely be beautiful if you were to be married to that man rather than our uhm… youngest.”
“The thing is, Dieu is one of my potential marriage candidates. But sincerely, we are just good friends.” She explained, “It would for sure be awkward to be married to him, you know?”
“Well, it is better to marry your friend than a man who doesn’t pay you any mind. Looking at Dieu, he pays attention to every single detail of you… Speaking of your marriage, does Caleb know about that arranged marriage of yours by twenty-two?” Celene asked and she hummed in response. “Well, what did he say about that?”
“That I am only making things up to guilt trip him.” The Sontero siblings rolled their eyes upon hearing that. They both responded with ‘Of course’ and ‘What did we even expect?’ “I promise, that wasn’t my intention. I never intended to mention it as well, it just happened so fast that I accidentally told him about it.”
“Did he not think about it for a bit? You are a noble family’s daughter, of course you’re meant to be arranged into a marriage.” Connor responded. “In fact, you’re supposed to be married at the age of eighteen. Good thing your family has compassion.”
“My mother’s a feminist, of course she’d give me all my rights before following the tradition.” She says, “The thing is, that four years would for sure go to waste if I am just to be married due to an arrangement one day.”
“Guess that’s still better than Caleb.”
She has begun doing charity work every weekend, visiting other towns as well, not only theirs. With such distance, carriages aren’t recommended for usage so she is using the train. Tickets are not difficult to obtain since they’re given through stations, however, there are times that the trains are scheduled for work so there are days that they’re not available.
Y/N is to head towards the known home for the aged, visiting the elderly people to donate for their necessities and to spend some time with them. She is only heading by herself, carrying a messenger bag with her book in it. She is wearing an elegant dress like usual, her hands gloved in silk, and a tiny hat sits on the top of her well-maintained hair.
For a noble lady like her, she shouldn’t be going places by herself. But due to their family’s own traditions, such things shouldn’t be followed. Y/N Morzse doesn’t need security or protection, she is just like everyone else— a human. She wouldn’t be afraid of thieves and people who cause harm, that’s how she sees her surroundings.
When she was about to hop on the train, she heard a familiar voice which immediately drained her morning energy to the core. The certain soldier and the blonde woman by the side of the station. However, they don’t seem like the usual, it looks like they are not on the same page this time.
“You are going where?” Caleb asked her, pure disappointment pasted on his face.
“To Hueghro, with you. I heard the military is paying the town a visit.” She responds.
Seriously? The military is visiting Hueghro? But that is where she’s also headed, that’s where the home for the aged is located. To know that Mathilda is also there, how unbearable would that place be? Oh, she hopes not to bump into them.
“You did not inform me beforehand. But despite doing so, you are not allowed to come with the military. I suggest you remain here.” Caleb said before walking past her, presenting his usual demeanour. That confused Y/N a little. Doesn’t he have a soft spot for that person? In fact, she is well aware that they share a special something, so why is he acting that way?
Mathilda chased after him, pulling his arm. “C-Could you not make a consideration for me, your dearest friend? You are the colonel, you can write rules.”
Caleb gave her no response and just boarded the train, with Mathilda following him after. Y/N sighs, what a confusing pair of people, she wonders what is up with them? And what does she mean by dearest friend? Y/N has read them to be a pair of lovers.
Well, never mind them. She does not concern herself with them anymore anyways. She just boarded the train as well and began looking for compartments to rest into with reading. Since she’s one of the people who boarded the train first, it is mostly empty. And judging by the people outside earlier, there’s not many passengers so the train would for sure not be crowded, and she’ll have her own compartment.
While walking through the length of the train, she spotted the familiar grey uniforms of the soldiers so she paused right away, turning around to go the other way. There is no way she’d walk past that— about six compartments filled with military men. She might see that certain colonel, and vice versa, she wouldn’t want an encounter.
However, she was then met by another one she’s trying to avoid. “Mathilda Hiragh.” She spoke upon seeing the uncomfortably sad lady, sitting alone in a compartment. Compared to Caleb, it feels like she can face Mathilda more, mostly when she currently is looking too vulnerable. She slid the door open, leaning by it after, catching the blonde woman’s attention right away. “Good morning. Are you alright? You look oddly uncomfortable.”
Mathilda glared at her, her hands intertwined on the desk in front of her. “Shove off, Morzse. I am not in the right state to argue with you… maybe later.” And then she looked away, outside the window. “I hate you for the morning, now leave.”
Y/N did not leave, she just crossed her arms. “I overheard your conversation before boarding the train. Did you two fight?”
Mathilda glared at her once again, sensing a hint of mockery. “Are you mocking me, Morzse?” She asked, "Respectfully, as long as he isn’t married, I still have a chance. Unlike you, I tend to maximize my opportunities to win him over. So go back to your Sylvestre Dieu and live a wealthy woman’s life like you always did.”
“So… he also doesn’t love you?” She asked, genuinely wanting to know. However, Mathilda took that deeply.
“You do speak like we have the same progress. No, he doesn’t love me just yet, but he will, for sure.” She said with a tone. “After all, he’s known me his whole life. I’ve seen him grow up as well. Unlike you, I have more than enough progress so don’t equate me to your state. You are completely hopeless, I am not.”
“So… he doesn’t love you either.” Y/N said and nodded with a hum, clearly making the other woman even angrier. She scoffed with a loud exhale, gently chuckling after, “Whew! Haha! I was so stressed over nothing, darling. Turns out we’re on the same page after all.”
“S-So what if he doesn’t love me? We are not the same. Unlike you, he would never love you. You’re just a…” She looked at Y/N up and down, trying to find flaws she could pick on but found nothing but, “Blinging spoiled woman in her silver shining things.”
Y/N made a face on that. “You’re bullying me because… I am wealthy?”
“Indeed. Because why are you even wealthy? Greed? Corruption? Selfishness? Urgh! I hate wealthy people.”
Well, Y/N understood it right away. People of nobility are being treated that way because of such— but her family is different. “No, because my mother is an intelligent cardiac surgeon and my father is an outstanding orthopedic doctor. Both of them worked hard for us to live an amazing life. None of us are connected to the government… you might want to question your childhood friend instead, a colonel at a young age, potential dictator in wars or…” She responded, thinking about the previously written history during Caleb’s father’s ruling in the military. She wasn’t alive back then, but she read a lot to know that there was a war they won, and its root cause was never known. “Anyways, money isn’t something someone should hate someone for. Hence, my family does charity, and I just recently started my own programs. You might want to volunteer with me sometimes, it’s heart-warming, I promise. Might help you see the world more.”
Mathilda rolled her eyes. “W-Whatever! You’re still rich, that doesn’t change a thing. You’re still a spoiled woman.” She said with an annoyed voice. “And I wouldn’t want to work for you, nor anywhere near you.”
That’s so confusing, because why is Mathilda so angry with her? She literally already gave everything to her and yet she’s still acting up. “Where are you even going? I heard your family just moved here in our town, so it’s quite early to explore another place.”
“N-None of your business! And what about you? Where are you even going?”
“Hueghro.” That short response of hers popped Mathilda’s anger right away.
“I knew it! You’re still following him!” She angrily said.
Y/N just sighed and shook her head. “Am I? Or are you? He told you to remain.” She said but Mathilda chose to be angry instead. “I’d say I see the reason why he doesn’t love you despite already knowing you for that long.” She said, enough to make the blonde woman furious. But when she was about to say something, Y/N closed the compartment’s door, muzzling Mathilda’s angry voice. She just walked away, shaking her head. Why did she even approach that woman?
She just took a seat in an empty compartment and closed the door. She opened her book and began reading like usual.
The trip took only two hours, she almost fell asleep in that duration but thankfully, she got herself together just when the train was about to stop. She immediately went off the train since she isn’t carrying anything with her aside from her messenger bag, she can head towards her destination right away.
But when she was about to leave the station, her eyes met a familiar pair, who contained shock behind them. Caleb in plain sight just stared at her, probably wondering what she’s doing there but she did not pay any mind. She just walked away and waved on a carriage before taking her leave. If she’s going to be honest, her heart raced so fast with that interaction of theirs but it is something she has to ignore in order to respect herself.
But isn’t it a coincidence? That they’re both headed to the same destination?
Anyways…
The eldest Morzse’s agenda for that day is to visit the home for the aged, not to have conversations with a man. She immediately headed to the said place, being met by the nurses and caretakers who look after the elderly. “Good morning, Miss Morzse! It is such a pleasure to meet you!” They greeted her, which she immediately returned warmly.
She was then sent for a tour, the rooms and areas of the big place. She saw a playroom where elders can do their mild exercises by shooting lightweight balls on low rings, napkin folding, and many more. She also saw the dining area, she noticed how clean the facilities are, and everything. She asked some of the elderly in chairs, and they all responded with how amazing their lives are.
It seems like everything is well maintained, except for the bills and necessities. That’s why Y/N chose to sponsor for them, just like what she does for the orphanage and schools. If it is for the people, she wouldn’t hesitate to step up.
She then reached the main lounge, where visitors get to stay. To her dismay, her eyes landed on, “Colonel Sontero!” She said in shock yet still polite, seeing the colonel sitting down on one of the chairs along with his people, drinking juices and eating bread. “And you’re with everyone! What are you doing here?”
“Ho ho! Lunchbox lady is here too?” One of the soldiers commented.
Caleb then gave her a curious look, standing up to face her, his entire figure towering her. “What are you doing here?” He asked in return with his usual tone.
The caretakers then noticed the heating up commotion, immediately running towards them to try and resolve whatever’s going on. “E-Excuse me, Miss Morzse, Colonel Sontero— is there a matter we’d like to resolve?”
Y/N faced the lady politely. “Yes, please. I’d like to know what our town’s military is doing here.”
“Ah– Colonel Sontero has submitted a letter of charity visit three days ago.” She responded.
“What? But I submitted mine a week prior.”
The caretaker can’t seem to comprehend the problem since they’re just all from the same town, and they all have the same intention. It could be a personal problem she’s not aware of, so she doesn’t know how to respond to that. Thankfully, Caleb took the role. “Military forces do community charity at least once a month. Whether you booked a place before us or not, our requests are still prioritized.”
Y/N glared at him right away. Unbelievable! This can’t be a coincidence. If there’s anyone that’s mutually close to her and this man, they could be the one who snitched on her plans, setting the military up with her schedule— “Celene!” She exclaimed right away, looking at Caleb with a shocked facial expression. “Celene recommended this place, did she not?”
Caleb raised an eyebrow with a hum. “And if she did?”
Y/N groaned in defeat, apologizing to the nurses and caretakers right away for displaying such action. “Please pardon me for being that way, I’d like to assure you that there is no problem and everything will still proceed according to our requests.” And just like that, everything’s back to normal, everyone left the two of them in the middle of the lounge. She can’t reschedule her charity event, that is something she wouldn’t delay. How dare this man appear next to her?
“Just when I thought you were done with me, you’d appear in my work field.” Caleb said, making the young lady glare at him. “How difficult is it for you to be away?”
“Huh? Celene informed you about my plans of coming here, so you’re the one who’s meddling with my business, not the other way around.” She defended, straight to the point, something she wouldn’t say out loud with confidence if it was her a year ago.
“Tsk. Celene informed me nothing about you, she recommended this place to me. Hence, I am assuming it is to set you up to have an encounter with me.” He said out loud with a smug face, enough to make Y/N feel her boiling blood. “Tell me, is this one of your plans? Aside from barging into my family at the church.”
“Ah! How bold of you to assume such a thing. I wouldn’t chase after a man—” She paused, trying her best to mention something else without involving Mathilda Hiragh. “ A man like you.” Ah, a heavier offense, much heavier than how she wanted to drop it on him.
That affected him a little, of course. He’s never heard something like that from her before. “Is that so?” He asked in a teasing tone, his hands in his pockets. Instead of backing away, Y/N stood still, looking him in the eyes without breaking a contact. “Ah, yes, indeed. You’ve been lurking around, getting to know that future husband of yours, aren’t you?”
Y/N raised an eyebrow out of confusion. “Huh?”
“Months of being away because you’re with Dieu, as per my siblings, gritting my core about that made up arranged marriage of yours.” He responded. “You’re so persistent that you’d even include my family with these strange affections— obsession of yours.”
Oh…
Y/N immediately scoffed, chuckling a little after. “I don’t care about what you think, respectfully, Sontero.” Lies. Of course she cares about whatever he thinks. “However, it’s quite unbelievable that I became close to your siblings. Both of them warned me about the life I’d have with you so I chose to stay away from you.”
Caleb displayed a smirk, “Thanks to my precious blood, then. I had the most peaceful months of my life.”
Y/N glared, “Make it forever, if that’s what you want.”
Their faces are close to one another, enough for them to feel each other’s breathing. Just where did this fuming rivalry come from?
They were then separated by a sudden hand, pulling each of theirs. It is an old lady, holding their hands as if she is looking for something on them. “Ah, good morning, ma’am.” Y/N greets her and she smiles politely in return.
“Good morning, darling Morzse. Pardon me for interrupting, I was just merely looking for a ring in case I haven’t heard that you’ve been married.” The old lady said, making her gasp in shock. Looking at their hands, she only found one on her hand— a ring that she personally made similarly like the one she gave him last Christmas. “So the Colonel is not your husband? If not, it seemed like it.”
Caleb looked at her with his usual face, smirking a little to tease her, waiting for her response. “N-No, ma’am! That man is not my husband. I… can do better than that.” She said, making him drop the smug on his face. How dare she say such a thing after chasing after him for a year? But speaking of rings, she scanned his hands right away. “You… you’re not wearing the ring I gave you.”
Caleb raised both his hands, its back facing her to show that he isn’t wearing it at all. “Do you see it anywhere?”
Well, that was the last straw. She accompanied the old lady back to her seat and began speaking to them like she planned, reading her book to them, ignoring the soldier the entire duration of the charity event. How dare he act that way towards her? Of course she’d reciprocate the energy. Why is he always so hostile when it comes to her feelings for him?
The day did not go as she planned because she is sharing it with that man and his forces. She'll make sure that she’d return there again another day some time and make sure that she is not going to bump into him. When they exited the place, one of the soldiers politely asked her, “Would you like to join us in the carriage? So that you don’t have to wait for another one.”
That is such a wonderful offer. However, she wouldn’t want to spend a long time sharing a compartment with their colonel. “No, thank you.” Was all she said before walking a little farther, waiting for all of them to leave before getting in one. She hopes their train leaves first so that she wouldn’t be able to see them.
And that’s what she did, she arrived at the station about ten minutes after them, making sure her plan worked. Looking around, she found no man in uniform so she smiled happily, boarding the train like she planned. She entered a compartment and sighed in relief, “Ah, at last.” She is at last, alone once again in her compartment with her book.
The train moved right away, giving her the peace of mind she yearned for hours. Spending that much time with Caleb surely drained her so much. However, her peaceful reading session was interrupted when she heard her compartment door slide open, getting slammed shut right after. A man in grey uniform sat in front of her, his usual angry looking face pasted.
She placed her book down the table angrily, glaring at him right away. How come Caleb’s on the same train as her? She is sure that she boarded the train after them. “What are you doing here? What do you want?” She asked in a monotonic voice. “Also, where is Mathilda? She was on our train on the way here.”
He looked out the window so casually before speaking, “I have no idea.” And that’s all he said, his eyes not meeting hers. He just stared outside like nothing. She knows they won’t have a proper conversation, judging by their imaginary fuming boundaries, some kind of heated up one that separates them physically. So she placed a bookmark on her book before standing up. Caleb noticed that she was leaving so he immediately spoke, “What is your problem?” He asked.
“What is my problem? No, what is your problem?” She responded, annoyed. “You’d enter my personal space and act like I’d stay?” He did not respond, he just stared at her. Of course, she wouldn’t have patience for that kind of behaviour so she attempted to open the door right away. However, she isn’t strong enough to push that foot of his, blocking her from opening it. Looking at it, she sighs. “With all due respect, what is your problem?”
When she turned to look at him, she found him leaning on the table, one of his gloved hands holding a necklace wrapped around his neck. Seems like he just pulled it from inside his uniform. Looking closely, she managed to look at the pendant. “I can’t wear rings with tight leather gloved hands.” He said, immediately shifting something from inside her.
It’s the ring she gave him last christmas, he is wearing it as a necklace inside his uniform. Instead of smiling and being happy, she angrily sat down and he looked at her with his usual stern eyes. “What is wrong with you, Colonel?” She spoke with her shaking voice, trying to contain her anger inside her. “What is your problem? What do you want from me? Why are you always like this?”
“Like what?”
“Cut your attitude and tell me what’s wrong with you.” She angrily said, trying to contain her anger still. “Whenever I try to reach out to you gently, you’d act so formally. If I leave you alone, you’d act like you despise me. And whenever I express my sincerity about ignoring you, you’d show up as if you’re trying to win me back. Like now, you’d show me the ring I gave you after Now tell me, what is wrong with you?”
He paused for a while, but his eyes remained in contact with hers. “I am not trying to win you back or anything, I am only giving you assurance.”
“For what? You are not my lover! I don’t need your assurance!” She exclaimed, waking up his entire core. She’s right, they’re not even lovers but this isn’t the first time they quarrelled like this. For some reason, neither of them understood why.
“Ah, indeed. Of course.” He responded, still with an attitude. “Almost forgot that you are betrothed to another.” Of course, that is a bait for her rage. She is not betrothed to anyone yet he always brought that up.
“What are you talking about?” She asked,
“I am pretty sure we both know what I’m talking about.” He said in a confident voice.
Just what is he talking about? Y/N began thinking about whatever his problem is. Betrothed to another? Just who? “Dieu.” She spoke, and he did not say a thing in return. Instead, he just expressed a facial expression upon hearing that name. Ah, so it is about Sylvestre Dieu. Now that she’s thinking of it, she recalled every time he acted this way.
The first time is during her cousin Eloise’s wedding, another is when she accidentally mentioned her potential arranged marriage— does he have a problem with Sylvestre Dieu? Now that she thought of it, she realized that deeper.
“What is your problem with Dieu?” She asked, knowing this question would for sure give her the answer that would surely satisfy her. She knows, he knows, and everybody knows. No one’s just saying anything.
“What’s your problem with Mathilda?” He returned the question. “You are distant because of her, aren’t you?”
Well, her little interrogation backfired to her. “I– I have no problem with Mathilda, she’s the one who has problems with me.” She defended. “I have no clue as to why she is acting up towards me, I have never even met her formally before that. Hence, I left you alone because she said something to me and I understood that.”
Caleb exhaled through his nose, it appears like he expected something like this to happen. “What did she tell you?”
“This is not worth a conversation.” She responded right away.
Caleb took that response politely, shutting his talking system down right away and looking outside the window to avoid causing more awkwardness in their compartment. Looking at her, she’s already holding her book, doing her business like earlier, before he entered. It seems like neither of them are planning to leave the compartment, yet only one of them has a source of escape from the unsettling ambiance.
He sighed and glared at nowhere, “Mathilda is just like any other admirer of mine. The only difference is that I view her as a younger sister, nothing more.” He spoke, breaking the silence. Well, there goes his usual behaviour once again.
“Like I said, I don’t need your assurance.”
“But I do. Tell me about Dieu?” He said with a certain tone that she can’t comprehend. What is his problem? Why is he acting that way? “Is it worth throwing a feast now that you have a lover?” He asked with a smirk. Of course, what did she expect? He only wanted answers so that he could celebrate about her surrender on her feelings for him or whatever.
“Do you interrogate every single admirer of yours whenever they get close to someone else?” She asked and he tilted his head a little, not breaking any eye contact with her. “If so, then you are love deprived, Colonel.”
“I appreciate your psycho-analysis, nurse, but I am well. In twenty-four years of my life, you are the only one who caused me so much nuisance in my personal life. Hence, I am going to interrogate you to find out if there’ll finally be an end to this misery.” He said with a cold tone, clearly intending to drift her away from her assumptions.
Y/N smirked then. “Well, I’d like to inform you that I am extending that misery until I turn twenty-two, or if you want it forever, because Dieu is not my lover but a friend.”
The smug on his face drifted away upon hearing that, he just sighed and shook his head. “What, you are back to making my everyday life a misery?”
“I believe the misery I sent you into was the part where I disappeared for months.” She said with confidence this time that she’s finally adjusted with their conversation’s ambiance. He rolled his eyes upon hearing that annoying tone of hers.
“Would you allow me to escort you home once we’ve arrived?”
She’s still trying her best to avoid the man like usual to see if there are any differences but she has observed none. It seems like that conversation in the train was comprehended by yours truly very wrongly. They still see each other on the streets, but she gave small talks to only just small nods instead of her usual friendly tone.
She handed him another invitation for her birthday celebration’s event, inviting him to the family dinner as well, two months before the said event. This time maybe, she is hoping to see him appear even for just a second to pay her some visit. The same emerald shade of green envelope with a golden stamp, scented with her favourite perfume, sitting so comfortably inside his uniform’s pocket like it lives there rent free.
“Promise me you’d go this time?” She asked, raising her pinky under the silk gloves.
He just sighed and shook his head, “I don’t make agreements like that, especially for you.”
“Ha?!” She asked, sensing the hint of rudeness on his statement. “You don’t make promises, especially for me?”
“I hate the idea of it, that’s why.”
She wanted to deliver an appreciation for him through his birthdays as well but she never knew when it was celebrated. She tried asking his siblings but neither of them knew— how can you not know your brother’s date of birth?
Their reason is valid however, “Caleb was raised in the military when we were younger, and he lived with us without celebrating such an event. He thinks birthdays are stupid.”
She, of course, tried asking him as well but it is no surprise that she wouldn’t be able to milk such information from him. She can’t even figure out what his favourite colour is, what more if it's personal information like that? He really is a difficult man and she will never deny it.
And she sat on the bench in front of the hospital, reading a book while waiting for the carriage to arrive. Just like last time, she felt a person’s presence next to her. It is hard not to notice, with that bright blonde hair of hers, it outshines the dim every time. Mathilda Hiragh in flesh once again, but without the confidence this time. “I loathe you, Morzse.” She said, crumpling her hands on her lap.
“Good evening to you too. What is your purpose this time?” Y/N politely asked her, closing her book to look at her. Her eyes then landed on a vulnerable looking lady next to her. “Are you… are you crying?”
“Shove it, Morzse!” She exclaimed, trying to hide her face. “I hate you so much— how can you just not let your guards down when it comes to love?”
Y/N knotted her eyebrows in confusion. “What?”
“How… How in the world can you take Caleb’s situation so lightly? It seems like being unreciprocated by him is nothing to you.” She cried, still trying to hide her face.
Y/N sighed. “Allow me to assume— you got rejected.”
“Don’t you dare say that, Morzse! Like I said, I have a chance while he’s still unmarried!” She angrily said, showing her face of tears. Upon realizing that, she looked away once again to wipe her face off. “How can you take it and I can’t? We’re both taking risks, but why aren’t yours turned into dust?”
“You think I have never cried like you did?” She asked her, making her stop her sobs. “If you think I never felt that heavy, maybe it’s because you’re witnessing the part of me who’s already used to it. Risk, fail, repeat, that’s just how it works. I would never know my limits, Mathilda Hiragh. Hence, I would only give up if I am already there.”
“It's… it’s your arranged marriage, isn’t it?” She asked and Y/N hummed. “Well, that surely is the only negative side of being a noble lady. But at least you’d get to have a lover, people like me…would only rely on fate.”
“If having a lover is your only goal, then that isn’t love. I’d choose to chase after someone forever rather than to be married to someone I don’t love.” Y/N said and shrugged. “Do you even really love Caleb or it’s just that you grew up with the idea of him?”
Mathilda took that question seriously. “W-What?! You’re not reading me right now, Morzse!” She angrily said and sighed right after. “But to think of it, I think it doesn’t even matter if I loved him or not. Guess he really isn’t meant for marriage like everyone told me growing up. Despite being a close friend, I don’t even know things about him.”
“Thought you know him more than I do?”
“I— I…” She stuttered. “I lied. In fact, I think you know more about him than I do.”
Y/N chuckled. “I know nothing about him at all, Mathilda Hiragh.”
“Then that makes the two of us.” She chuckled in return. That conversation is something she did not expect to have with her, she never thought that this woman would even agree to her. “Caleb is such a difficult man, that even I could admit that I don’t even know him. What do you mean I witnessed his first time holding a gun and yet I don’t even know his favourite dish?” Y/N doesn’t know how to respond to that, so she just chose to let her speak. “What do you mean I’ve visited his family so many times and yet I have never seen anything related to his interests?”
“If I were to describe him, I’d say he really has that attitude. Words were never wrong about how conservative he is when it comes to his things, and he never showed any sense of lending a part of himself emotionally to people. It appeared like he never wanted to form bonds.” Y/N said.
“Caleb wasn’t like that, Morzse… Caleb isn’t like that at all.” She defended. “Maybe that’s why it’s difficult for me, I can’t seem to adjust to his new antics.”
“What do you mean by that?”
Mathilda paused, wiping some of her tears. “Have you… have you ever wondered why he isn’t getting along with his family?” Y/N hums. “You see, it isn’t my story to tell so I can’t share it with you. If you may be lucky one day, Caleb will tell you himself.” She said, sounding so genuine for the first time. “But before everything, Caleb… Caleb was a gentle soul who’s very picky when it comes to his peers. But mind you what, that man would do everything to make everything feel better.”
Caleb as a gentle man? That is something new to her. The Caleb she met is the stern colonel who shows little to no emotions, the alcoholic man who spends even the broad daylight with a glass in his hand, the one who speaks too straightforwardly towards everyone.
“Caleb once climbed a tree to get my cat, just so that I’d stop crying. He once tried to recreate my mother’s pie, just so I wouldn’t miss the aroma of it. I don’t understand what made you love him now that you met him as— that. He is very strange, very different, very unknown to me.” She said, “But if you met him during the days I did, you would understand. You would definitely understand why I cannot cope. You’d definitely get me, Morzse. I can’t handle change.”
Y/N sighs, it seems like this man has lived another life before she met him, and that life is something she wouldn’t be able to uncover unless she was told about it himself. “It must be a privilege to witness his life like you did, Mathilda Hiragh. I wouldn’t deny that I am quite jealous.”
Mathilda chuckled, “Jealous? You wouldn’t be jealous of this form of suffering. I’d say you’re lucky because you didn’t have to handle changes. You see, even just an event can change the way someone sees life— like him.” She sighed and stood up. “I’m sorry you have to see me that way, Morzse. But it was a nice time, I must thank you for having all ears.”
“You need not to apologize.”
“I’d say Caleb was right about you.” Mathilda said, “Caleb spoke so much about you. I am not supposed to tell, but I guess that’s something that would at least let you move forward to your goal. Who knows, you might win this race of ours.”
She raised an eyebrow on that statement of Mathilda. “What do you mean by that?”
Mathilda just smiled before getting on a carriage. “Until then, Morzse.”
She hasn’t seen the said man for almost a month since then, she’s tried visiting the sites where the soldiers are patrolling but she found him nowhere. Being a dedicated nurse to the young Victor, she has little to no time to look for him but she still managed to do so. Unfortunately, she cannot reach out to his siblings either since they’re staying in another country for a month with their mother’s side due to some family matters, according to Celene’s letter. She wonders, did Caleb come with them?
She asked Mathilda Hiragh herself and she just gave no answer, stating that she hasn’t spoken to the man in a long time either. During one lucky moment, she approached one of the soldiers who always worked alongside Caleb in one of the alleys, inspecting the shops like usual. Happily, she approached the man and greeted him politely. “Ah, lunchbox lady! How have you been?” He asked.
“I’ve been well, thank you. What about you, Sir?”
The soldier eyed her for a few seconds before raising an eyebrow. “I know it, like the usual huh?” He spoke. “You’re looking for Sr. Sontero, aren’t you?” Well, she just awkwardly chuckled and nodded. “But why?”
Huh? What does he mean by that? Y/N’s smile faded, her face being replaced with confusion. “Pardon me, but what do you mean by why? Don’t I usually look for him around? Surely, you would’ve recognized me as one of his weird admirers…”
The soldier gave her an odd face. “No, I mean… you didn’t know?”
“What is it, Sir?”
“Sr. Sontero has finished his contract of doing regular work as a soldier. He is the Colonel, he shouldn’t work like our way at all, but he only did that for a year and so to further understand our roles.” He said, creating a visible contortion on the lady’s face.
“So… does that mean…”
“Indeed, Sr. Sontero no longer patrols around, he is just working inside the camps in his office. But of course, it surely isn’t too much of a heavy task so he shouldn’t be there at all times. He must always be home or… you know, the usual drinking place. Your man surely is the most alcoholic one I’ve ever met.” He chuckled but she didn’t.
She looked away with her lips parted slightly, face still in the middle of confusion and shock. “So you’re telling me… I wouldn’t casually see Sr. Sontero again?”
The soldier raised an eyebrow. “Did he not tell you?” She shook her head. “Ah, just when I thought you two are finally getting married. Turns out it’s all the news after all.”
Terrifying news, a really terrifying one. What do you mean she cannot casually meet him around now? How would she even continue her path in pursuing the said man? “C-Can you tell me the address of the main camp where his office is located? I would love to send him a visit— maybe deliver letters and things.”
The soldier looked at her with pity. “I unfortunately cannot disclose such information, but surely you’d know where the main camp is. It’s just that it is a place where only authorized personnel can access, that means you cannot pay him a visit and you are not allowed to deliver things inside.” He said, but she insisted.
“Do you know where he lives? Maybe a contact for his siblings?”
He shook his head. “You do know what kind of man he is, lunchbox lady. He is discreet about his things, and he is back to his life that way. But even if I do know his address, I wouldn’t be able to tell you about it. If the Colonel did not inform you about those things, then that means he isn’t intending to. I am sorry for being unable to help you, Miss.”
Wow, how unfortunate, she just lost contact with the man she’s trying to pursue— right after about two years. They had short conversations, and they even spent the holidays together. Well, not really because they just sat down somewhere and ate the food she brought with her. Thinking about that, it suddenly struck her like lightning. All this time when she thought Caleb and her had shared a special moment together, everything was just because of her.
They were just together because she went over and paid him a visit. They had dinner because she brought food for them. Surely they were acts of pursuing him but her false comprehension of things just killed her inside for a moment.
Did she assume too much?
Well, maybe that was her fault, but that made her terribly sad that it affected her for so long.
When will she see him again?
3rd Year; Y/N Morzse, Age: 20 Soldier, Age: 24
My dearest Colonel Caleb Sontero,
Today is another day for me to write a letter I wouldn’t be able to deliver, but I hope you are doing well. I have no idea when your eyes will even land on these inked papers of mine, nor if they ever would. But if I am to be one of the luckiest women in this world, I hope this letter finds you well.
I hope you’ve eaten your meals, and I hope you are taking good care of yourself. You are one of the most important people in this town, so you must remain standing. Just like how my previous letters indicated, I’d like to say that I am missing you more than anything. It might sound like a huge degradation for a woman to write, but I wouldn’t want to deny the fact that I yearn for your existence everyday. I wouldn’t mind being met with your utmost negativity, as long as I am with you. I don’t mind being insulted, as long as I hear your voice. I don’t mind being denied again and again, as long as I see you.
I love you, I really do. Please come back. My arms will always be wide open to welcome you home.
Always yours,
Y/N Morzse
4th Year; Y/N Morzse, Age: 21 Soldier, Age: 25
Almost a year has passed so fast— at least for the specific lady. In a span of one year, she really didn’t see him even once, nor heard about him. It’s as if everything went back to usual, those days before he became a Colonel, where she doesn’t know him at all because everything just went back to normal. It’s insane how she is in contact with his siblings; Celene and Connor, but not him. Neither of them knows about his whereabouts either, but both of them were informed about his role in the military so they paid no worries like usual.
She is now twenty-one, a year before she gets married to someone else. For some reason, it felt like she just wasted that one year with nothing, no progress with the colonel when those years could’ve been used for her pursuing steps. She’s already graduating, still doing her best to assist young Victor whilst coming to her career’s beginning. She promised him that she’ll never leave him even after her graduation, she’s dedicated to help him until he’s better.
But just like her progress with the colonel, young Victor’s condition remained the same ever since she met him. However, she brought more life into him. She offered to be his tutor for him to have a little education whilst being confined, and he’s been learning real fast. Y/N almost cried the day she saw him walk by himself without any cane, showing that the young man has improved even just a little.
Going back to the colonel, Y/N has little to no hope that she’s ever going to marry that man. She’s already certain that she would be married to another man next year, unless a miracle happens, that her path will cross his again. Thinking about that, it sounds so unrealistic at this point but what can she do? All she can do is to just wait for him as long as she can, as long as she’s unmarried yet.
One time while visiting the book shop during her usual weekly scheduled date, she bumped into a familiar looking lady, but she looks a little different than before. Long wavy blonde hair and a flawless face, a perfect body underneath expensive clothing. She looked at Y/N up and down with her usual prima donna demeanour, eyeing her like how she scanned people. “Y/N Morzse in flesh, I can’t believe I’d ever meet you again… in the same state.” She said in a rather rude tone. “You sure aren’t the type of person to change.”
Y/N smiled at her politely, “The pleasure’s mine, Mathilda Hiragh.” She greeted in response. Of course, she knows this woman so well. She is one of those women who chased after the Colonel years then after all. “And what do you mean by that, exactly?”
She shrugged with a hum, her silk gloved hand grabbing a book by the shelf. “You know… unmarried. You sure aren’t like any of his admirers like you stated before, quite a shame that you’ve proven yourself right. And now, you are being left behind.” Showing her ringed finger, indicating her engagement. “I am to be wedded already, and you’re still waiting for a man who can never be yours. Pull yourself together, you are a Morzse.”
Well, that was offensive. But of course, she isn’t the type to return negative energy to someone. She is raised well by a loving family, she isn’t going to stoop lower than such. “Then I am happy for you.” She responded, opening a book to check it. “However, that made me curious for some reason. I thought you’d wait for Caleb as long as he is unmarried?”
“There’s such a thing called acceptance, Morzse. After being rejected once, I have accepted the fact that he isn’t the one for me.” She explained. “I understood that he really isn’t going to be the same old person I used to know, that he would never feel the same way towards me. Maybe that’s something you also need to learn.”
“Guess that leaves everything up to me.”
Mathilda did not take that response lightly, she rolled her eyes and sighed heavily. “You confuse me so much, Morzse.” She said, with a rather annoying tone. “You’d always be patient with that man and yet there are times that you’d take your leave whenever you want to. I am not sure whether you’re really giving up or not. But until now, you’re still standing so confidently like everything is still going to go your way.!!”
“It isn’t called giving up, it’s called retaining respect for myself. I’d wait for him, and at the same time I’d put space between us if it’s necessary.” She explained.
“But he has not shown himself around for so long, who knows if he’s even ever gonna come back.” Mathilda added. “If that man isn't going to show himself to you, then you’re just running out of time. Just like you said, you don’t know your limits. The thing is, you’re getting near it.”
He has missed two of her birthdays; twentieth, and twenty-first, the two most important birthdays of an early adulthood of a woman. In fact, he already missed three, if she is to include the nineteenth. He was never there in the first place, never once.
She sat by her desk inside her chambers, writing something on her parchment paper as fast as she could, words flowing through her mind like waterfalls. Her back is as straight as the fairest bamboo stick, her eyes stuck into her own realm. Her mother approached her, looking at what she’s doing. Eyeing the side of the table, she saw a box of neatly wrapped papers, folded into the most perfect form.
“My… you’ve made these letters? Are these invitations? What for?” Her mother asked, making her sigh. “Is there an event you’re planning to propose?”
Without looking away from her pen and paper, she spoke. “No, mother.” She responded, her voice being the saddest ever.
Her mother picked up one of the envelopes, reading the dedications at the back— To Colonel Caleb Sontero, January 5th. And just like everything else, they’re all dated in order by day, for almost a year. “My, Y/N… you’ve been writing unsent letters for the Colonel?”
She did not respond, she just continued writing.
“How long has it been going on?”
“A year next week.” She paused, placing the pen down before folding the letter she’s writing. “He no longer takes the role of a soldier, he’s dedicated himself to the role of a Colonel. Hence, I no longer see him, and I have no idea where to deliver these.”
“What do you mean by that? Don’t you see him everyday like usual?” She did not respond to that, she just continued with her things. Her mother sighed in disbelief, how come she didn’t know this for so long? How come she didn’t know that her daughter has been suffering with her unrequited romance to that extent? How come she never told her about it? She then sat next to her daughter, placing a hand on her back. “My darling, you… how do I put these into words– you shouldn’t torture yourself into love that’s visibly tearing you apart. You are someone, and you are meant for amazing things. If this man did not make any efforts to at least see you, then this shouldn’t be done for him. You shouldn’t do things for him.”
Tons of letters, almost half a thousand if it reaches another year. Just how deep has she fallen for this man? How deep is it that she can write thousands of words about her yearning? How deep is it that she managed to contain everything by herself?
“This is beyond concerning, my dearest. You are almost twenty-two, close to the arranged marriage and yet you just spent years chasing after someone who wouldn’t reciprocate— instead of potentially meeting the one for you.” Her mother added. “Another is that you should be the one being courted, not the other way around.”
She looked away. “We have a tradition to call men by their names if we love them, isn’t that a bit cliche to be the one being courted?” She responded. “If it may be because of my nobility, then worry not, mother. I do not feel ashamed at all. If it is for the love of my life, there’s nothing I should be ashamed of”
Her mother looked at her with the saddest pair of eyes. “Is it even worthy of being called love if you are being degraded this low? Love shouldn’t hurt this way.”
“But mother, I love him.” She said with a low tone, “I’ve loved him for three years and I still have nothing, I understand. I don’t see myself with someone else, I don’t want to look for someone else. How would I live up with my life if I knew that I never tried chasing after what I really want? After who I really want?” She said and tidied up everything. “Maybe it was easy for you and father, and I wished I experienced the same but I didn’t. Hence, I’d face this stance of mine even if it means hardship.”
She never knew any other way to cope with whatever she’s trying to take care of— her feelings for him? Her affections? She can’t create a clear definition as to why she is still holding on. Her mother’s right, she shouldn’t be experiencing any of these but what’s the point of romance if it didn’t come from the genuine art of waiting?
But what is she even waiting for at this point? That man could potentially never come back.
If she had a chance on him, even just a pinch, he would’ve made even the most minimal effort for them to cross paths during those days in a year. A year is such a long time, and it is concerning to know that you haven’t seen each other in that long even though you only live in the same town. Just how big is their town that she never knew where he lived?
So, what is she waiting for? Who is she waiting for? If there is no one to wait for?
Well, she sure is a stubborn woman. He’s already showing how unavailable he is for such and she’s still hanging on like nothing’s at risk. Either way, she’s accepted her fate already anyways. So that’s what’s left to do— wait for him, and then get married once she turns twenty-two. How unromantic.
She is already finishing her last year in her nursing education so she’s headed to the hospital like usual. Still with the same hope in her chest that she’d see him patrolling around like two years ago. However, every man in uniform showed different faces, all with more emotions than him. No one’s ever similar to him, he is one and only.
She wore a locket around her neck, his photo from the newspaper inside. How pathetic, she doesn’t even have a photo of him that’s officially printed for such a purpose. But for some reason, it feels like she’s a soldier’s wife, waiting for him to come home safely one day. That surely is going to be her path if she is to end up with him.
Arriving at the hospital, she was then met with worried– panicking eyes. She confusingly removed her coat in Dr. Zayne’s office, looking at the other nurses. “What’s happening? Where’s Dr. Zayne?” She asked.
“Y-Y/N!” One of the nurses approached her, holding her arms with panic.
“Calm down, Miss. Please tell me what happened.” She responded, yet all of them circled around her with panic. “Please, what is happening?”
“Young Victor.” Upon just hearing that name, her eyes widened right away, making her head towards his room with all of the other nurses following behind her. “Miss Morzse, young Victor isn’t there. He currently is in the emergency operating room.”
“What?”
“Young Victor had a cardiac arrest just minutes ago, Dr. Zayne and other cardiac specialized doctors are currently performing an emergency response–”
Before the nurse could even finish her sentence, she already found herself running towards the said room as fast as she could, her heart bearing the heaviest weight she’s ever felt. No, please no. She thought, breathing so heavily while the other nurses chased after her. No, please, young Victor! “Miss Morzse, wait!”
She looked over the glass window, finding several doctors performing an emergency response, all in their scrubs and protective gear to avoid spreading unwanted bacteria to the boy’s fragile body. Looking at young Victor, he lays down unconsciously, being assisted by the doctors. He looks unusually pale, lifeless pale that it is beyond concerning. “No, no, please! Young Victor!” She cried in panic, running towards the changing room right away. She was about to enter the room but she was stopped by the nurses, she immediately tried to pull away from them, screaming her lungs out. “Please, let go of me!”
“You can’t enter the emergency room while it is ongoing, Miss Morzse.” One of them said, “Please calm down, and sit down here while the doctors do their job.”
She sat down with her scrub on, hands on her head as she tried to breathe calmly. The nurses then stayed with her to make her feel better. It is the longest waiting time of her life, even longer than that damned so-called love of hers with the man who doesn’t even pay her any mind. All she can think about are prayers being cast mentally along her crying whispers, “Please, no… Young Victor is just a young boy.” She repeatedly said.
For years she’s been taking care of the young boy, this is the first time he’s ever had a cardiac arrest, which is crucial to his condition. She is well aware that one of these could lead to something, something she doesn’t even want to discuss because she’s not prepared for it. He is just a young boy, please…
All she visualized is his hospital room filled with so many paintings they made together for years, the balloons that seemed to last long without deflating, the toys given by her younger brother, and the future room he could’ve had in their mansion.
Please…
He’s just a young boy…
Please…
The first time he learned to walk by himself without assistance, without any help from a cane or a walker. The first time she saw colours on his face when he left his room for the first time in a long time of being confined, the first time they fed the ducks by the nearest pond. Every memory of his laughter echoed in her mind like she is recalling everything that has happened in years.
Please…
He’s just a young boy…
She can’t help but sob as she repeatedly cast her prayers in whisper, her hands intertwined, pasted so much on her forehead that it would probably leave a mark. The nurses, also with teary eyes, sat next to her as they caressed her back to calm her down. Young Victor isn’t just anyone, he is her younger brother at this point. And losing a family is more than anything.
So far, it felt like the longest prayer she’s ever done.
Until the doors went open, the doctors walked out with a rather… gloomy ambiance brought with them as they removed their gloves. Y/N stood up right away, waiting for an answer. Dr. Zayne’s eyes then met hers, before looking away. “Dr. Zayne, what is it? Is young Victor alright?” She asked.
Zayne sighed and looked away, immediately causing her heavy chest right away. Without even saying a single word, she knew what that meant. “I’m sorry, Y/N. I really am.”
She shook her head before running inside the operation room. “No, it can’t be.” She said, running past the saddened faces of doctors. Upon reaching young Victor’s cold, pale body, comfortably laid down on a bed— she felt as if her entire soul was crushed to the core. She shook her head in denial, trying to walk nearer but her feet won’t move.
The nurses held onto her, all with similar faces. “Miss Morzse–”
“No… No, young Victor…” She repeatedly said, feeling her knees getting weak. In a split second, she fell on them along with the gasps of the nurses, still holding onto her. Her sobs began coming out as she fed into the heavy feeling in her chest.
Young Victor, her second younger brother, has left.
This is a fanfiction based on Love and Deepspace’s Caleb, all made with my imagination. Please do not copy, translate, or repost to another platform without my permission!! —⋆。°✩ Thank you so much!!
Part 1 - TWO - Part 3, Part 4...
[Main]
Series Introduction: It is a tradition in their country to only call men by their first name if you fancy him, or you’re a family member. But what would she do if she fancy someone without even knowing who he is? Being a woman of noble family, would she be able to capture his heart before she was arranged to marry someone else?
Word Count: 17k
sorry, it took me so much time to release this part, I just entered another semester ^^ (engineering girly in a top uni)
1st Year; Y/N Morzse, Age: 19 Soldier, Age: 23
“Miss Morzse, are you decent?” She heard a maid’s voice after she knocked on her door. “I was tasked by Mr. and Mrs. Morzse to escort you downstairs, we’ll be leaving in about ten minutes.”
Y/N jumped a little upon hearing her. “Ah, yes ma’am! You may come in. I am only choosing which jewelry to wear.” She answered as she sat in front of her mirror table, picking up some jewelries to pair with her elegant green gown. She is all filled with eye-catching accessories, like everyday but this time, for a certain occasion. The maid entered, revealing herself politely before standing by her side. Y/N eyed her with confusion in her eyes. “How have you been? Are you feeling well? Why aren’t you wearing something for the event yet, ma’am?”
Her maid politely smiled at her, all dressed in her comfortable clothes still. With an awkward reaction, she bowed a little. “I already politely informed you that you don’t have to refer to me with all respects, Miss Morzse. Respectfully, I know my status in this world, and I am hereby humbly serving you with pride. My sole job in this life is to be by your side.” Of course, the noble daughter did not like that response of hers.
“What did you just say?” She asked with her gentle voice, standing up to face her. Unfortunately, the lady was still intimidated despite being approached with her gentle voice. She held the lady’s chin up gently with her silk gloved hands. “You are in my home respectfully because we want you here with us, we are looking after you as well just like a family to us. There’s no such thing as status or anything, don’t view yourself that low ever again.” The maid’s eyes brightened upon hearing that, looking at her with the most gentle face. “Now, would you mind telling me why you’re still not dressed for the event?”
The maid stuttered, “I-I thought maids aren’t supposed to wear something grand for private matters like such, that we are only to serve if we are asked to. Besides, I am only invited to come because I intend to look after you.”
Of course, she didn’t like that answer again. “Said who? Society? Enough of that, ma’am.” The maid lowered her head upon hearing that. “Well then, allow me to change that perspective. Please sit down, ma’am.” She said, gently pushing the maid to sit down on her chair.
“B-But– What’s going on?” Before she knew it, she’s already wearing something as grand as her. Her hair is fixed in some manner, and her body finally got comfortable with the touch of silk on her skin. She is puffed with perfume, the one that’s probably something she wouldn’t be able to afford, regardless of how hard she works. “Miss Morzse… wow.”
She smiles as she watches her look at herself in the mirror. “See how beautiful you look with love in your heart?” She said, making the lady giggle right away. “Do you like it? Pardon me if it may look too much, or identical to mine. I have little to no knowledge about fashion.” She said, but the lady just looked at her with an almost crying face.
“Are you kidding me? This is the most beautiful I’ve ever felt in my entire life! I’ve never even worn a dress this elegant, nor accessories this heavy. My skin has never felt the touch of silk— I am verily in love with this, Miss Morzse!” The lady cried before approaching her for an embrace, which she immediately returned so welcomingly. “Oh, Miss Morzse, everyone’s right about you. I would never regret coming to your house. Thank you so much, really. You don’t know how much this one means to me.”
She smiled upon hearing that. “You are someone’s daughter as well, may you never forget that. And whilst you are under our roof, you are a part of our family. I do not want to hear you degrade yourself again that way. Do you understand?” The lady nodded. “Never forget that. Now, shall we go? I want you to enjoy the event as well, my cousin Eloise would be happy to see you so beautifully.
“Thank you once again, Miss Morzse!”
“Y/N is just fine.”
And so their entire family went to a massive venue nearby with a carriage, all prepared to present themselves to the event their relative is holding— a wedding. Eloise, one of Y/N Morzse’s close elder cousins in her childhood is going to be married with a man her heart found. They are very close, almost like inseparable sisters when they were younger. But due to Eloise growing up, she has already started her life earlier than her. Just like her, she also was supposed to be betrothed to someone through arranged matters at the age of twenty-two. However, she successfully and happily found a perfect man outside the arranged bonds. Oh how lucky Eloise is.
Mrs. Morzse’s gloved hand fixed Y/N’s tiny hat on her hair with a smile. “Are you alright, my darling?” She asked her daughter, who then responded with a gentle smile and a comforting nod.
“I am alright, mother. It’s just that I haven’t taken a carriage for so long.” She responded with her gentle voice. “I’ve become accustomed to walking, as I think taking carriages is unnecessary. Considering the fact that the hospital is just a few blocks away, I am quite a preference follower.” That’s not true, the hospital is about twenty-minutes away from their house. It’s just that she just admires walking above all in the mornings.
“Unnecessary you say, just a few blocks you say. You’ve been walking every morning for more than a decade and you still have no man wrapped around your precious little pinky, darling.” Her mother stated which made her gasp. “Your techniques are so out of fashion already.”
“That is not my intention by walking, mother!” She stated with wide eyes and scrunched eyebrows, letting all her defensiveness be in front of her and in between her and her mother. Her mother then responded with a face that showed doubts, eyebrows raised while trying to interrogate her without speaking. “Well… maybe it has been, for a while. However, I am only after one man’s eyes… which I cannot seem to get a hold with.”
To be fair, one of her biggest dreams is to be— a wife to an outstanding and loving man. Sounds pretty odd to know about her, the lady who never fell in love until the soldier, right? But believe it or not, that is one of her biggest desires. But loads of men are fighting for her hand in marriage, right? Most of them are known to be from wealthy families with a disgusting amount of inheritance under their names, most are educated with their own professions, most are with well reputations. I kid you not, almost everyone she gets past will have their eyes on her. But how come nobody’s ever owned her? How come she’s never belonged to a man?
“Now, now, darling. I was only making laughs out of you, I apologize for suddenly giving you waves of thoughts like such.” Her mother apologized.
She just sighed, while wearing her modest sacramento green dress with puff sleeves along with her flat hat with the same shade of dress coloured ribbon around it. Her laced shiny heels were clearly polished last night. She decided to wear only fair enough silver jewellery; one glamorous and extravagant piece around her neck that only she can own, one thick bracelet on her right wrist with diamond chunks in each chain, water droplet-like earrings, and two rings in each hand; middle finger and thumb on the left, index and middle finger on the right. She is indeed minding her ring placements, and she always leaves her ring fingers empty and bare. A fashionable woman, indeed as people would tell. Her fingernails are always kept neat, her hair is always lively and bouncing, and her eyelashes are long enough to highlight her lids.
Not only fashionable, but also a naturally beautiful young woman who knows how to highlight her features well. In such a huge town, it’s clear that many people have their eyes set on the young lady. Many have tried asking for her hand in marriage, many have confessed, and yet all of them are left unrequited. Just who is this young woman? And why is that?
It’s because she finds no man worthy of her affection. No man caught her attention for the past eighteen years of her life before that certain soldier. It’s not like she can’t feel affection, it’s just that she can’t feel it for anyone that easily. “Oh, once I managed to win over him, I’d hold onto the endearment.” In fact, she’s been longing to feel that certain feeling for someone, she’s longing to be in love, but she doesn’t want it forced nor emotionally uncomfortable.
Just like how she felt for the one and only. It happened so beautifully, slow and easy. But of course, her process has never been harder. There’s still no progress between them.
“I can’t wait to see Eloise, I can’t believe she’s already getting married. It felt just like yesterday, that we were playing with dolls and teacups, having our imaginary tea party.” She responded with the widest smile. “I hope she lives a happy married life as a wife.”
It didn’t take long for them to arrive at the said event— it was grand and filled with elegance. When she stepped in, she was already greeted with endless flowers and candles with pink silk tied on it, all of them dancing with the wind. Nearby was a pond with ducks, where she spotted her little brother feeding them with toast just like the other kids. He’s wearing a neatly ironed white shirt underneath his umber coloured coat, that is tucked inside his anchor pants. His newly polished black shoes are shining as if there was no dust ever landed on it, you can even see your reflection on it. And just like his older sister, he is wearing a flat hat shaded in plain grey. Morzses are known for wearing such fine clothings that only their names can have, and that includes even the youngest of the bloodline. Salvatore Morzse is what he’s named. At a raw age of five, he’s already educated as well. It seems like their family isn’t only rich through materials.
The sacred bond was done right away, and she looked at her older cousin with awe the entire time, her gentle eyes getting teary in every single word of her vows. Oh how beautiful she looks with her fancy white gown, the last time she’d ever see her as a woman of her own. After the bond is made, she’d for sure live a happy life like she wished for her.
After the bond, they immediately all headed to the venue of celebration afterwards. Of course, the place is also even more grand. A huge ballroom inside a well-designed building, still filled with tons of flowers and expensive things. The musicians are also playing their instruments beautifully for the couples who are dancing in the middle. Speaking of dancing, she will be performing a dance with someone later, along with about seven other pairs. She doesn’t even know who her partner is, they only know the dance because it is a tradition.
Being a maiden to attend a wedding means you are to be paired to someone randomly after the ceremony, like having a date for the event. But it isn’t always that way, some can pair with their family members or friends if they do suggest it. Its main purpose is the traditional dance, and for young people to be in pair with someone. She, however, has been paired before in her aunt’s wedding. But now, who could it be?
But setting him aside, she admires the beautiful place. Ah, the atmosphere of marriage in the air is really something. Despite dreaming to be a bride, she also somehow fears it for some reason. She thinks being married is a beautiful thing where two loving people get their bond blessed for eternity. But at the same time… it saddens her whenever she thinks about the possible arranged bond.
“Y/N! Y/N, oh my darling Y/N!” Eloise came running from the ocean of people, still wearing her elegant wedding gown. Behind her is her husband, being held by the wrist. “Y/N, you came!”
“Eloise!” She responded, returning the energy before hugging her so tightly. “Oh, how I’ve missed you! You are finally married, I am so happy for you!” Eloise happily giggled on that, her ring finger wearing the most eye-catching diamond marriage token.
“Thank you! Time flies so fast. Last time, we were just having a celebration for your birthday.” She happily said before looking at her husband, “Ah, Y/N Morzse, my cousin that I’m always talking about.” She introduced her, who politely bowed a little with a smile. “And this is my husband, Aubert Lavigne.”
“Pleasure to meet you, Miss Morzse.” He bowed to her. “
“The honour is mine, Lavigne.” She responded. “Take care of Eloise, would you? She cries if she runs out of roses.” Eloise chuckled on that, hitting her arm slightly.
“Worry not, I have planted a garden of roses already, years ago.” Lavigne responded, making her cousin’s eyes wide.
“You are kidding!”
“I am not. You’ll see later once we move to our new home.”
She smiled upon witnessing their love, oh how precious that is. “What about you, darling? Any luck on the soldier?”
Her eyebrows immediately formed a knot, confused about what she just heard from her cousin. “Pardon?” Did she hear that right? How come this news has reached Eloise? Well, she never even tried being discreet so this shouldn’t be a huge issue to her. Knowing that her name is a huge image, she should’ve expected her first interaction with the soldier to be in the headlines.
“Ah, my apologies. I just heard from the talk of town that you have taken a fancy on one of them. However, that was months ago so I have no idea.” Eloise explained. Ah, how relieved she was. “I however was not informed that it was the Colonel, we have him invited beforehand.”
“Wait, what?” She asked in shock. “You— you invited Colonel Sontero? As in the Colonel Sontero?” And just when she spoke his name, her eyes immediately landed on his figure, who’s standing by one of the tall tables with a wine glass in one of his hands. He is wearing something… different from a uniform, something he usually wears. Grey blazer on top of his neatly ironed white long sleeves. He looks very formal, and his hair looks different without a hat on. That is new to her. That made her look at him in confusion, of course. “S-Sont…?” She asked, making her parents chuckle next to her. “What is he doing here at your wedding?”
“He is the Colonel Sontero, my darling.” Her father responded. “It is a tradition in grand weddings for high ranking people to be invited, and that includes the colonel, of course. Despite doing the jobs of a regular soldier, he’s still the standing Colonel.”
Of course, how come she forgot about that? Well, you don’t see weddings everyday so that sounds pretty justifiable. “I’m sorry, dear Y/N. Despite him acting like a soldier, he’s still the high ranked Colonel Sontero, and he is invited to events such as this.” Eloise awkwardly said. However, that isn’t the cause of her worry. She is worried about three things; firstly, how come she didn’t notice him? The wedding event has been happening for hours already. Secondly, she doesn’t know whether she’d greet him or not. They haven’t spoken to one another ever since that day he had an argument with his older brother. He also did not attend her birthday events, which would for sure make it even more awkward.
And lastly— “Ah! I am paired with someone else today, what if he saw me? He would hate me to the core!” She said with panic, immediately making her parents sigh in disbelief. “He— he would think I have given up on him, I wouldn’t want that.” Her worry is such a minor problem, just a typical teenage thing.
Her mother held her face, “It is a tradition to have a partner at your family’s wedding, my darling. He wouldn’t have a say in that.” Her mother assured her. “Now, shouldn’t you be with your partner already? He should be approaching you anytime soon.” Well, speaking of her partner, he’s already walking towards her. He is wearing something as fancy as hers, and it is obvious by glance that he is raised with gold. His light brown hair becomes translucent from the reflection of lights around the place.
He politely bowed in front of her, “Miss Morzse,” He greeted, his gentle eyes meeting hers right away. Her mother eyed the man in amazement right away, impresed by his manners and self representation. “Sylvestre Dieu at your service, I am to be your partner for the event’s pairing.”
“Pleasure to meet you, Dieu.” Unbelievable, it is the one and only Sylvestre Dieu! He is the son of the owner of the known clothing boutique of their place, Madame Dieu of Flair Dieu. Some of her luxurious clothes came from them, and it is no surprise that they are similar to one another.
“Sylvestre Dieu, as in the son of the fashion designer Madame Dieu?” Eloise asked in shock. After realizing her sudden burst of admiration, she cleared her throat. “Ah, ahem… pardon me. I am still surprised to know that there are highly known names in our wedding.”
“Thank you for the warm invitation. Congratulations on your wedding once again, Mr. and Mrs. Lavigne.” The man smiles before facing Y/N once again. “Shall we?” He offered his hand.
She nods with a smile, giving the Colonel a glance from the distance before accepting Dieu’s hand. Fortunately, the Colonel is still not aware of her presence, he’s still drinking with other men who are probably soldiers as well. Well, he doesn’t seem like the type to be secretive this time. In fact, is he even sober? If not, then he is doing a really good job with his composure because he still looks really strict and well-oriented despite drinking a lot.
She and Dieu walked towards another corner, grabbing their own glass of wine as they stood by the standing table, waiting for the signal that the dance was to start already. Looking at the Colonel, it seems like he’s still not aware of her existence. Just how can he not notice her when she’s literally standing out? Everyone would easily spot the daughter of Morzse, but not him. Or maybe he’s already noticed her but he just didn’t care? Who knows.
But she’ll be verily assured later, because everyone’s eyes would most definitely be on them during the dance. “It is a pleasure to be your pair, Miss Morzse. At last, we finally met. I can’t believe that I am sharing this day with you.” Dieu said with excitement, a wide smile pasted on his perfect face.
Well, no matter how perfect he is, her eyes are still darted towards the man who doesn’t care even a bit in the distance. “Pleasure’s mine, Dieu. And please, you do not need to have formalities with me. Y/N is just fine.” She politely responded, taking a sip from her fine wine. “Also, how come you know my name? I believe we haven’t met before.”
“Are you playing? You’re Y/N Morzse, everyone knows you.” He responded.
“That’s not true. Not everyone’s aware of my name, and I’ve met a few.” An example is the soldier… who finally met her eyes. She tried her best to hide her shocked state when that happened, but Colonel Caleb seems to be unbothered. He just raised an eyebrow, staring at her with a rather curious face. Of course he knows she’d be here, she’s related to Eloise and everyone knows that.
Her attention was then given to the man in front of her again as she tried to ignore the fact that Colonel Caleb is finally aware of her presence. “Well, if you insist. But if I am going to be honest, I’ve heard about you because I heard from my parents that I am one of your potential marriage candidates— that’s if you are to be arranged into one.” He shrugged, making her give him an awkward smile. “I— my apologies, Miss– Y/N. It must be uncomfortable hearing that,”
“No, it’s alright.” She assured him. “Surely you fancy someone as well, outside arranged wedding bonds?” The man paused before looking at her slowly, and she just sighed. “You need to look for better women than me, I suggest.”
He smirked, raising an eyebrow later on. “You think so?” He asked with a rather… charming tone. She politely nodded with a smile on her face. “I think I am good.”
“Because of my family’s status?”
“Because it’s you.” He responded so fast and briefly. “I’ve heard so many things about you that don't concern your family matters, and knowing you more is even greater.” He smiled, fixing her tiny hat as a form of affection. Looking at the Colonel in the distance, she noticed that he saw that act. Caleb noticed that another man was that close to her!— however, he doesn’t seem to be bothered at all. He just gave her a look before sipping on his wine again. “But I heard that you’ve been eyeing someone, so I wouldn’t intervene. But if you are to change your mind, I will always be here.”
Looking at the soldier once again, it seems like he’s back to his things. Well, it seems like there really isn’t a thing between them so why is she expecting something like a reaction? “I’d keep that in mind.” She answered with a rather… sad tone.
“That’s what I’m talking about!” She heard the host speak into the microphone, catching everyone’s eyes right away. “May we congratulate the newly wedded couple once again, Mr. and Mrs. Lavigne!” Everyone cheered and clapped after that.
And likewise, the dance was then followed right after. Dieu places a hand by her waist, while his other one holds her hand. She placed her hand on his chest, still nervous about the certain soldier. Looking at him, she saw him standing by a near corner, still with a wine glass on his hand as he eyes her sternly. Her, specifically, in many pairs.
She nervously swallowed before looking away, moving with the music, her body moving so harmoniously with the man paired with her. Speaking of Dieu, it seems like he really is the kind of man of class. He knows how to respect her space, making her feel comfortable during the dance. He smiles at her, he asks her if she’s alright, and he compliments her from time to time. “What a great dancer you are, little Miss Morzse.”
“I wouldn’t deny you’re great yourself either, Mr. Dieu.” She complimented in return, taking a spin after. What a joyous occurrence, it feels like she’s bound to be friends with this certain man.
But she took a glance on the specific one once again— finding him still looking at her with his usual strict face. She can’t tell whether he’s angry or whatever, it can be said that it’s unidentifiable behind that gentle face of his. She wonders, what could he be thinking about? Why is he only watching her? Good thing she’s good at pretending that he doesn’t exist at the moment.
“It's Colonel Sontero, isn’t it? The man you have eyes for?” Dieu asked, and she slowly nodded. “And what’s his verdict with this affection of yours for him?”
She sighed, “Not even a pinch of progress, I’d say it’s quite impossible for us to end up together.” She briefly explained, and Dieu made a face of pity. “Every act of mine was either rejected or ignored.”
Dieu placed his face on the side of her head, attempting to whisper too close to her. “He’s been eyeing us for a while now, don’t you think that means something?” Dieu then eyed the soldier in the distance, who met his eyes right away. That made him earn a smug look on his face right away, “The news were correct then, this man is hard to read.”
“Maybe because he’s mentally shaming me for being with another man after all my intent.” She scoffed. “But trust me, his eyes mean nothing. I’ve approached him so many times yet it leads me nowhere, no hint of anything but— rejection.”
“Well who would reject Y/N Morzse? Maybe he’s just not connected to that side of love yet.”
Who knows?
Later arrived and she has returned to speaking to her parents once again. After so many talks with Dieu, she is certain that she knows this man so well already. “Ah, Dieu! What a pleasure that you’ve finally met our daughter. Did you two get along well?”
“Of course. I’d say your daughter, Y/N Morzse really is an astonishing woman. She’d be a really amazing nurse, an artist with a pair of caring hands.” He complimented, immediately making her smile.
“Ah, and he himself is such a man of class! I’ve never met another man so humble and intelligent, clearly his parents did well raising him either.” She complimented in return, earning soft chuckles from everyone nearby, the kind of chuckle that sounds like money and gold. “I am really really honoured to have Mr. Dieu as my partner for the event.”
“Dieu is just fine, like I insisted.”
“Oh these youngsters! How intriguing to know that you two are getting along! This is such good news, good progress! I am very certain that the two of you are going to be married soon.” Her mother excitedly said, happy to know that her daughter has finally been friends with a man who’s known as one of her potential husbands. However, that made her earn a whole lot of eyes from everyone around them, including the Colonel.
Y/N’s eyes widened upon meeting the certain soldier’s eyes, trying to ease the situation as she could. “Mother! Don’t say things like that so easily!” She whispered, making her mother chuckle with a hint of apologies. Of course, the Colonel doesn’t look bothered like usual. He just returned to his drinking session that’s been happening for quite a while now. For some reason, she felt sad once again because of that lack of reaction.
It took her all day until evening to gather up all her courage to greet the man, still unsure about what to say. After being embarrassed so many times that day to him, she is not sure anymore about what he thinks of her. Regardless, she still managed to make her luxurious shoes make a few steps on the marble floorings— towards him. Her hands are behind her back, and her chin is slightly tucked on her chest out of shyness. “Good evening… Sont.” She said with a rather nervous voice, making him turn to look at her with his usual face, with a hint of confusion.
But she understands the confusion on his face, they’ve been literally making eye contacts since morning and yet they just interacted this evening. He raised an eyebrow, “Good evening, Miss Morzse.” He greeted her, sending shock to her. That is the first time he’s ever returned a greeting to her so politely, or maybe it’s just because they’re in a place where high ranking people are surrounding them… it’s quite a scandal to be rude in front of everyone like that. “Did you enjoy your fascinating day?”
Oh, he is asking about her day. What a great start! She immediately smiled in relief, sighing with it. “Oh, you have no idea. The last time I’ve been to a wedding was when I was a toddler or so.” Ah, there she goes again, saying too much. “What about you? I noticed that you’ve been drinking since… morning. Pardon me if that comment is quite out of the blue. I am just worried about you, and how you’d head home being tipsy.” She said, eyeing the glass in his hand.
“Oh, right. I forgot that Miss Morzse isn’t into alcoholic men.” He sarcastically said with a smug look on his face, and she gave an offended face in return. “Did you find someone tonight, someone who isn’t that much into such? I’d be very relieved, I’d throw a party so grand like this one.” Wow, what a very offending man! Seems like he’s been really direct towards his words since then, and she’s just no longer moved by them.
“N-No! I did not find any man, dare you say that again!” She said with an offended tone, making the man just roll his eyes as he took a sip from his drink. “Besides, the only man I’ve spoken to was Sylvestre Dieu as he was my partner for the event’s pairing. His family’s the owner of the luxurious boutique which originated from France, and I just learned that we were paired for a purpose; our parents were setting us up.” She said, trying to hint something that could potentially make the man’s eyes dart towards her, to alarm him into doing something but no.
He just took another sip of his wine before facing her, “Then marry the man, it’ll solve both my problem and theirs.” She gasped upon hearing that, watching his stern figure look away once again.
“You take that back, Colonel Sontero!” She said with her usual offended tone, making the man earn the pinch of chuckles he intended to have by pissing her off. “I am not marrying another man, you know I have eyes for you and you’re just giving me away like that.” Colonel Caleb tried his best to hide his smirk upon hearing that, eyeing her from the side of his face.
“I do not claim any ownership to you either way, so what’s the issue?” She’s starting to feel like this man is just saying things to piss her off so she just sighed and shook her head.
“Ownership? I do not submit to such entitlement, I am after your heart. I am not giving up on you.” As cliche as it sounds, that sentence actually came out from the lips of a noble woman. “Just so you know.”
“At your service. Spend the rest of your life thinking that way, then.” He briefly responded before attempting to ignore her presence again, his figure facing away from her.
She just displayed an annoyed face, watching him drink the entire glass of wine. She wonders if this man is even sober to begin with, because his words are too raw for her to hear. He is usually too formal and well-oriented. However, the drunk mind is the conscious mind’s existence so maybe those words are actually what’s running in his head. “You didn’t go to my birthday event. Why… Why did you not go to my birthday dinner and event? Did you even think about it? At least a little?” She asked, trying to interrogate his consciousness.
“I gave the invitation to someone else, they said they’d be interested to come.” Ouch.
“B-But what about my art exhibit? Did you think about coming? It will be next week already, and I would really love to have you around. I’m sorry, I know you aren’t into paintings–.”
“Ah, I’ve already forgotten about that.” At this point, she doesn’t even know if he’s joking or not. But either way, he isn’t being funny. In fact, he is being more than offensive and hurtful. “I tend to keep track of things that are important, just so you know.”
Her chest felt tight after hearing that, so she just placed a hand on it. “Are you even sober? Are you saying those things for real?”
He looked at her with his usual face. “What do you think, Miss Morzse?”
Well, that was the last straw. She can’t take it anymore. She immediately looked away with the most disappointed face before hesitating— and then she walked away so elegantly without saying a thing. Caleb, of course, watched her retreating back until she disappeared from his sight. Suddenly, another soldier nudged his arm. “Had a quarrel with the lunchbox lady?”
He did not respond, he just took another sip of his wine. Well, nice going, Colonel Caleb, you just successfully pushed her away. But does that matter? Not at all. She’d keep coming back after all… something he’s trying to prevent from happening. So, did he manage to offend her enough to push her away forever? He wonders. Nothing works on that woman, he swore.
He, of course, did not arrive at the art exhibit of hers. The art museum was crowded since five in the morning, all of them lined up to witness the exhibition of the recent artists who submitted their work. However, the majority of them only came to see the daughter of Morzse’s art. She really is very known when it comes to arts and things like that. Her biggest work this year was painted on a large canvas, an oil painting that depicts romance between the streets of their community.
He did not show up, however, someone else did… and that reached out to everyone through the headlines in the newspapers. Sylvestre Dieu, the son of the known fashion artist showed up with the most grand bouquet of peonies, all imported from his home country, wrapped with care and determination, delivered with love and appreciation.
Y/N Morzse is Finally Betrothed?
And beyond that huge lettering is an entire scandalous, shaming news about how unmarried she is at that age. How funny, isn’t it? That of course, is a big deal for a powerful and intelligent woman like her.
She scoffed upon reading that in the newspaper, sitting down on their couch as she took a sip of her coffee while wearing her uniform. Aside from the fact that being next to a man would lead to some news like this, she’s annoyed with the fact that there is a certain word that changed the meaning of the news. What do they mean by ‘finally’? She is literally still young to be betrothed to begin with, that’s why her parents gave her some time until twenty-two. These newspapers need so much of hobbies to be able to keep their eyes drifted on unrealistic things. What’s next, Y/N Morzse can finally paint? Y/N Morzse can finally be a nurse?
Besides, why did she not see her and the Colonel in the news when that’s exactly the man she’s running after for? Surely the talk of town is strong enough for something like that. Issues really are funny and twisted most of the time, that’s why she doesn’t trust them that much unless there are credible sources. “Why, aren’t you such a gloomy morning lady?” She heard her father’s voice from a distance. “Anything meddling with your pretty little mind?”
“The front page, they’re offending me, father.” She angrily said and showed the newspaper, the biggest texts stating her name. “Why are they acting like unmarried women my age are late or degraded for marriage? Besides, this is big news— two known family names next to one another, with the man courting me. I am currently pursuing someone and this is scandalous for them to put malice over it. Dieu and I are friends.”
Her father sighed upon reading further the news. “I am very sorry, darling. You are being caught into things like these because of our name. Worry not, we’ll do our best to take the news down. Surely your Colonel wouldn’t mind such a thing.”
She looked away, awkwardly not knowing what to say. “He— he wouldn’t even mind anything about me, and that’s what I’m concerned about. If he thinks I am being pursued by someone else, that could lead him into thinking that I am not determined to win his heart… I am more than determined to win his heart, so much that I am still chasing after him despite all the self-degradation I am doing.”
Her father paused, placing the newspaper down the coffee table. “You see, darling… I’ve heard a lot about that colonel, about his attitude and his… treatment towards affections. It seems like he really is determined to be in that role for this lifetime, disregarding everything in his life, even his marriage. You see, his father was previously the colonel, who unfortunately passed away recently this year. He immediately took the role and lived on it.” Her father explained. “Some people really aren’t for marriage, and maybe he is one of them.”
“And if I am one of those people?” She asked.
“Pardon?”
“I never thought about marriage before. However, I only agreed to the arranged marriage deal of ours because I yearn for the affection of being someone’s wife… However, what if I never felt that in my home one day? What if… I really am never meant to be a wife? Maybe that’s the reason why I am in an unrequited love.” She sighs. “I know that I am the eldest of your children, bearer and the heir, the soon to be holder of the image, and my brother Salvatore is too young for that. It makes me feel so restless every time.”
Her father immediately felt guilty upon hearing that. “I am truly… very sorry, my darling. I do appreciate your understanding of this arrangement, and I really am hoping you’d find someone before that age.” He paused, “If it may be Sr. Sontero, then may it come your way.”
Sure, her parents never forced her into anything except the deal or whatever, but they sure have expectations for their eldest daughter to be a wife one day, to be able to continue the legacy, to be able to inherit the family’s name. She would’ve been an independent woman if she wasn't a Morzse.
Baige immediately rushed towards her when they met at the hospital, and it seemed like she also read the front page. “Y/N Morzse, you are on the front page once again. But this time, with a news nobody expected. Who is this Sylvestre Dieu? That bouquet is grand!”
“He is the son of the fashion designer, and we met at my cousin’s wedding last time, the one I mentioned to you last time. I learned that day that he is one of my potential marriage candidates if I… ever wasn’t able to capture Colonel Sontero’s heart.” She sighs, earning an annoyed face from her friend.
“You have Dieu; disgustingly wealthy, good looking and hygienic, polite and educated, and above all, he literally just showed up at your most important hobby! This man can literally support you as a husband and you’re thinking that he is an option compared to that stern looking strict Colonel with no kindness towards others— a secretive man who wouldn’t even acknowledge you. Love really is blind.” Baige sighed, placing her chin on her palm.
“It is alright to be defeated whenever you’re pursuing something, and that includes someone, you know?” Y/N says, trying to keep her hopes up.
“Yeah, and you’ve faced defeat so many times already. But Y/N Morzse it is, determined to always get everything she wants.” Baige joked, making them both chuckle a little as Y/N nudged her arm.
“I always get what I want.” Sounds like a rich daughter with parents money but alright. “And if I don’t, then something is wrong.”
They later headed to their own mentors after that, being guided by their learning facilitators. Luckily, they are both working at the same hospital where their university is being held. She waved hello to Zayne, who recently moved his workplace to the hospital for the mentorship. “It’s been a while, Miss Morzse.” He joked about the formalities, immediately making her smile. “Are you prepared for the first day of mentorship at the hospital?”
Indeed, it is her first time to be deployed at the hospital as his assistant. Previously, she was just working in his clinic, a smaller version of this field. “More than thrilled, Dr. Zayne.” She responded enthusiastically. “I am very excited to meet and get to know my patient.”
“Very well. I do have someone to introduce to you.” He said, handing her a board with papers. “Victor Russo, he will be your patient during your mentorship. He has Coronary Artery Disease, born with it as per the records. He has been having angina ever since he was little, heart attacks even before he could reach five. Another thing about him is that he has paralyzed legs, mostly due to lack of blood flow in his system.” He explained, earning a concerned face from her. “I know this is a heavy task for you as an intern, to be assigned to a mentor who’s a cardiac surgeon. A patient with such a disease is high maintenanced, so I would understand if you are to sign off for this one.”
“No, Dr. Zayne. I will not turn my back.” She responded right away. “As challenging as it is to sound for an intern, I have no intention to walk away from a patient in need. Whatever this patient has for me, I will gladly take care of him with all my heart.” And she responded like how a woman in the medicine field should, a worker with love for the patients, determined to look after them. “I do understand that it is challenging, or it may damage my records if I make a mistake, but I will do my best. Please guide me throughout this journey.”
Zayne smiled upon hearing that. “I am glad to hear that.” He said before heading inside one of the confinement rooms, revealing a rather… A very pressuring looking place. A boy on the bed, around ten years old, with tons of tubes all around his arms. He looks so unhealthily pale that even the simple sunlight makes his skin look rather white, his veins looking visible. However, his unhealthy features don't stand out.
It is his smile and energy, happiness behind his eyes. “Hello, Miss! I was told by Dr. Zayne that you would be taking care of me during your mentorship.” He greeted so politely, his words being spoken out so fluently. It seems like he is a very intelligent boy, knowledgeable of vocabulary. “I am Victor, it’s nice to meet you.”
That warmed up her heart immediately, her eyes immediately showing softness upon hearing the little boy’s enthusiasm. She immediately walked towards him and sat on his bed side with a wide smile on her face. “It’s nice to meet you, young Victor. My name is Y/N Morzse, I will be taking care of you.” She greeted back, holding his hand that’s filled with so many needles and cottons, skin being almost covered by that. She immediately smiled upon seeing that, “Young Victor, would you like to have a walk around the hospital grounds? I will be fetching wheels for you.”
And she brought him outside in a wheelchair, strolling around the hospital as she tried to get to know the child more. Just like she assumed, he loves the sunlight outdoors while taking strolls. However, he’s rarely outside due to restrictions and unavailability of nurses willing to assist him. She learned that his parents do visit him everyday, but he gets lonely whenever they leave sometimes by afternoon or evening. Many nurses had given up on him already as well as none of them wanted to entertain a sick child.
For some reason, the young Victor is in fond of her. He said he’s heard of her in the news growing up, the intelligent artist who wanted to be a nurse. The young Victor himself wants to be an artist, but he never once painted in his life due to complications in finances and his condition. He mentioned that he loved all her paintings, that he wished he could visit the exhibitions she held.
“Would you leave me too, Miss?” He asked with his gentle voice. “Please don’t leave me. I would do my best not to be a burden to you.”
Y/N smiled upon hearing that, leaning a little towards his side with a smile so that he could see her smiling face. “I wouldn’t leave you, young Victor. I will make sure that you are going to be all well, able to leave the hospital as a healthy young boy to grow up into a very healthy boy. I promise you that.”
The young Victor smiled upon hearing that. “Thank you, Miss!” He excitedly said. Why would the nurses give up on this sweet little child anyways? Is it because of his hectic maintenance? But she sees no issue about doing those things if you really care about the patient. His behaviour? But the young man seems to be very polite and well mannered. In fact, he loves talking about his hobbies and his family like how usual children would. She believes that children need attention from the older people when it comes to things like those, because they aren’t this young forever. But knowing that his parents never lacked those, she’s glad. “I love being outside my room, I love the wind so much.”
“Then we’ll have a walk everyday from now on, and maybe do paintings by the courtyard if you like.” She suggested, immediately making the little boy’s eyes wide in joy.
“Really?! We’ll do that?” He excitedly asked. “I was never allowed to do that.” Maybe it’s because most of the nurses who handled him preferred him to be maintained in the easiest way, just by getting stuck inside one place until he’s well. But no one gets well that way.
“Of course! What else would you like to do? I will list them all down so we can do them all.” She said, immediately making the little boy state everything he wants to do right away.
“I want to visit the lake and throw rocks! I also want to try blowing bubbles by the field! And! And! I want to collect shells by the ocean!” He said so many things, enough to make her chuckle in happiness. It is indeed true that happiness and any energy is contagious, because she just knows herself that she is really happy to be with this little child. “Is that okay, Miss? Would we be able to do that?”
“Why, of course! Which one would you like to do first tomorrow?”
“Painting!”
Later that evening, she did all the process of tucking him in bed for the first time. But before that, she learned that the young Victor disliked the hospital meals as they all tasted too bland and the texture is odd. However, she made him feel better by eating the same exact meal with him. “I promise you that you would eat better meals, better than these.”
She collected some data about his well being, assisted him with his hygiene needs, gave him some time to choose which pajamas he’d love to wear, and made sure that his maintenance was taken care of. The young man smiled after getting tucked in bed, closing his eyes right after. “This is the best day of my life, Miss. Thank you.” He said, immediately warming her heart, enough to make her cry.
And when she left the room, she couldn't help but smile. “How was your first day with young Victor? Did you find it difficult to look after him? As per the records, many nurses have left him due to that.” Zayne asked her when she met him to end her day’s duty. “Also, you spent five hours beyond your duty. It is already late to head home.”
“Then maybe those nurses are meant to be in different fields. I, myself would say it’s just like having a younger sibling. Young Victor is such a child of dreams, I see my brother in him. Also, he feels lonely so I waited until he fell asleep.” She said with a smile. “I will be heading home now, Dr. Zayne. Thank you for today.”
With that, she left the hospital. It is already late at night and Zayne can’t escort her home due to work duties since he just became a full time mentor so she just decided to head home by herself. Worry not, she grew up in these streets and it is known that no crimes would happen, that’s what patrolling soldiers are for. So she carries her messenger bag over her coat that protects her from the cold evenings, and she is wearing a flat hat that sits exactly just right on the top of her head.
“Excuse me, Miss.” She heard a familiar voice speak to her. Speaking of soldiers, Colonel Caleb just approached her in the middle of the almost empty street. The last time she saw him was from the wedding of her precious cousin Eloise, and their conversation did not go well that day. “It’s already late in the evening, the streets are dangerous for a woman to walk by herself.”
She made a face upon hearing that. “Then maybe if men stayed inside, we’d be safer.” She responded with an attitude, still feeling bitter about his rude responses from the wedding. Well, not really. She’s just mad that there is a huge drift from the rude responses to the very usual and formal him. She can’t believe that he is that way whenever he’s drunk.
Well, he is also making it seem like he isn’t interested in her whenever he is sober but still. Clearly, this man never failed to make it clear that he isn’t interested in her affections and stuff, but she cannot just read beyond the lines.
Caleb just looked away and sighed. “Where did you go that made you come home this late?” He asked, shocking her about how he is sounding too casual on that question. He then eyed her head to toe, analyzing her appearance. “The hospital? Aren’t student nurses only working for at least seven hours in the morning to afternoon?”
She paused, unsure if she’s going to talk about her day with this man. Well, he isn’t usually interested in her things so she just… “My patient is a ten year old boy named Victor, he has a heart disease and he isn’t able to walk. I learned that he is lonely, and that many nurses have left him due to him, being a complicated patient as they said.” She explained. “It may seem like I am just a student nurse, but I want to be a safe space for him, that I am a friend to him.”
The Colonel hummed in response. “Impressive, just like how nurses should be.” He complimented her, making her heart race immediately.
“Thank you…” She said in a low voice before silence occupied the space in between the two of them. “So, uhm… I will be heading off now. Thank you for your service for our town.” She said before walking fast ahead of him, her head low while her hands held one another in front of her. The soldier was just left behind, standing straight as he watched her back.
“Seems like your soon-to-be husband is into paintings.” He called out behind her, making her stop on her track to look at him.
“What?”
He just gave her his usual stern look. “Sylvestre Dieu.” He spoke the man’s name so clearly that it sounded like a hiss in her ears. Of course, that sent her into a spiral of confusion. “I’ve seen it on the front page.”
Of course, a man like him would always be updated about the newspaper. But that’s not what she’s concerned about, she’s concerned about why he’s bringing it up. “You know yourself I am not marrying another man if it isn’t you…” She paused, looking around if there were people nearby, before stating his name, “...Caleb.” She said, sending shock in his chest as it is the first time he heard a woman say his name out loud. No, because it is her first time saying his name out loud, maybe. “So please, refrain from linking my name to someone else. Respectfully, I only want you.”
His face softened upon hearing that for some reason, but it isn’t too obvious from the face of his. “Oh? Is that so?” His tone sent shivers down her spine. “And if I don’t want to marry you?”
Y/N walked towards him, looking up at him due to their height difference. Being raised as a Morzse, that means she is born with confidence. And so she spoke, “That’s alright. You think of me that way right now, and that’s alright.” She said with her gentle voice, almost whispering. “But I’ll make sure that one day, you won’t be able to sleep without hearing my voice inside your head. I’ll make sure you’d start a war if you weren’t able to have a glimpse of my visage. I’ll make sure you’ll yearn for me more than anything. And if you lost me, I’ll make sure you’d spend the rest of your life fantasizing about what could’ve been.”
Caleb smirked upon hearing that, looking down at her face that’s inches away from his. “Is that so?” He responded with the same energy. “It seems like you’re experiencing all of those in this lifetime instead.” Well, that made her drop the smug on her face, making her scoff after and roll her eyes.
Because that sounded so true, it seems like her words just backfired to her. “We’ll see about that.” She said before turning her back to walk away once again. Well, her confidence will surely one day be shattered. She only has less than three years left and she can still see no progress. Well, maybe there is a little progress but it isn’t in romance, it is in his way of delivering his thoughts. She can’t explain why but it seems like he has become more direct or sarcastic about things. Not sure if she likes that or not, because sometimes they sounded like a friendly interaction with hints of turning her down. What a very casual thing to you that is.
What scares her is the fact that she might actually get married to someone else one day, someone who isn’t him. The probability of that is much bigger than the other side, making her sigh in disbelief. “Allow me to escort you home, Miss.” He called out behind her once again.
“Aren’t you on patrol?”
“It’s evening.” He said, walking towards her, catching up with her pacing. “No one’s outdoors anymore.”
Well, the embarrassment of her words just suddenly caught up with her so she must— find ways to avoid this man. “I— I don’t feel like riding a horse tonight, my apologies.” She said as an excuse, trying to push the man away.
“Then walking is just as fine.” But his response equaled that. “Do you want another front page about you? Y/N Morzse, found missing.”
Well, she doesn’t know what to say after that. The walk would probably take ten more minutes, so that means they’ll have ten minutes of awkward silence, something she wouldn’t be able to bear. “Everyone would assume I was headed to the precious soldier I am trying to pursue. So technically, you will be at fault.”
“Or your soon-to-be husband.”
She raised an eyebrow upon hearing that. “Why are you mentioning Dieu? I am starting to hear it like you are a jealous husband.” She said, making him glare at nowhere in disbelief.
“If you are currently dreaming, yes.”
She just rolled her eyes on that. “Dieu is my friend, our families are friends. However, don’t you think it’s odd that we just met recently? We could’ve been best friends growing up, we get along like our souls are meant to meet in this lifetime.” She said, but the soldier did not respond to that so she got the idea that maybe he isn’t interested in her personal things. So, she thought of other things to talk about during their late night walk. “Why don’t you want your name to be known?”
He did not respond right away. “It’s a personal matter.” He briefly responded. “You need not to know. After all, you already have the privilege to know my name.”
She smiled upon hearing that. Of course, see how special she is compared to everyone? “Then what about your birthday? When is it?” She asked, trying to get more of him but he refused to answer that. “Oh come on, how would I know when to bake a cake once we’re married?”
He made an offended face upon hearing that. “Aren’t you disrespecting your family by saying things like that?”
“Huh?”
“They want you to marry someone else and you’re speaking about marriage with me.” He said, immediately making her laugh. “You also are creating scandal for your family, for being after a Colonel.”
“Why, isn’t that funny to hear?” She said between her gentle laughter. “My parents aren’t as you think they are. They are not forcing me to be married, they are merely giving suggestions. I do have the freedom to seek for the man I want to be with. However, I am in a deal with them that if I wasn’t able to be with someone by twenty-two, I–” She paused when she realized that she was giving out the information she didn’t want him to know.
She doesn’t want to tell him about it because if he ever liked her, he could feel the pressure of choosing her because of that. Because knowing that she is in a deal sounds like she is in a ticking time bomb, a potential threat to him.
“You what?” He asked after noticing her pause. Well, how would she escape this situation now that she has already mentioned most of it? Surely, he already assumed something after that sentence.
With a heavy heart of hers, she sighed. “I will be arranged into a marriage.” She said, making him look at her. A look of shock rather, not sure what it is but that’s how he felt.
“I don’t believe you.” He scoffed. “You’re probably only saying that to lead me into guilt.”
She rolled her eyes. “I wouldn’t lie, respectfully.” She defended herself. “I don’t want to mention it to you because you might think that I am pressuring you into something. Even though you wouldn’t feel that, I would know.”
“So you’re using me to escape that deal?” He asked, immediately earning an offended look from her.
“Of course not! I am presenting myself to you with integrity. I wouldn’t approach you if I have no intentions of marrying you. You think I’d love to be called the lunchbox lady?” She asked, earning a small smirk from him. “It frightens me, Caleb. I’ve never been in love yet I viewed marriage as a form of bond between two lovers, something I want to have that’s why I don’t want an arranged one. When I felt something for you, that’s when I had a clear vision of the future I want to have. Of course, I have to work hard for that. I understand that you don’t even feel that way towards me just yet.”
He did not respond, but he knows himself that he felt something special in him when he heard those.
“If I turn twenty-two and I was sent into an arranged marriage, may I ask you for a favour?” She asked, catching his attention off guard.
“Favour?”
She nodded with a smile. “Barge into my house and tell my parents that we’re lovers.” He made a face upon hearing that. “In that case, they would cancel the wedding and it’ll buy me some time to process everything, or maybe find myself falling for someone again. Or maybe I’d get more time to win over your heart again haha!”
“You think I’d let my image be painted as your lover?” He said, immediately making her roll her eyes. “I wouldn’t, maybe ask someone else.”
“They’d believe it if it was you, Caleb. My parents do cherish my personal feelings and they both know that I do like you.” She responded.
“If they cherish your personal feelings, they’d cancel the arrangement if you said so.” His response isn’t just it, maybe she wouldn’t be able to convince him to do such.
“Well, that’s just a what-if situation. Maybe I’ve already managed to win your heart by then, you need not to do so.” She chuckled, but he did not return the energy. Just when she was about to check the surroundings, she noticed that they were finally nearing her home.
When they arrived, she bowed a little to him before walking towards the gates. “Thank you, Caleb.” She said with a smile, and he nodded in response.
“At your service, Miss.” He said before walking away. However, she felt the urge to call him out once again before the evening ended.
“Caleb!” She shouted, making the man turn to look at her again. “I— I love you.”
The man looked at her for seconds before walking away once again, not saying anything in return. Well, she doesn’t mind. Because for the first time in her life, she was able to say those three words to someone she loves. Oh, she can’t wait to be married to him.
It became her routine to spend most of her time at the hospital so that the little child wouldn’t feel alone as he fought his physical condition. Everyday, she’d take him for a stroll. Sometimes, she’d hold him really carefully in order for her to help him try to walk with his own feet like he wished. She also began bringing healthy cooked meals, everyday approved by Dr. Zayne so that young Victor could eat something nice.
She would also bring painting supplies, and she would paint with him in sceneries such as the lake and the field. Sometimes, she’d drench her uniform wet by the lake just so that young Victor could have a dip safely. She would sometimes bring her younger brother Salvatore during weekends so that they could be friends, playing and talking about many things only children would understand.
For a month she’s been taking care of the young man, she felt more than happy to stand as his friend and caretaker. In fact, she’s not even having a hard time unlike the issue stated with him. The young man is always cooperative with medical assistance, and he is very grateful for everything. Just like her younger brother, he is someone with a bright and happy mind.
However, she noticed something off. She was told that his parents are always visiting him but she never once met them in the entire month. She consulted with Zayne about it because young Victor would sometimes mention it, but Zayne told her that they’ve been trying to reach out to his family as well but they haven’t gotten any letters just yet. For a month, there’s nothing?
The bills of his stay have gone up to a value that would terribly send someone into worries, something someone can’t pay in a month for sure. Aside from that, the young child has been feeling really lost from his parents despite being happy with his stay. She finds it suspicious to the point that she decides to sneak into the patient’s information, searching up the address of his home. Fortunately, it is only one carriage away so she headed there herself without informing anyone. She knocked so many times, loud enough for even the neighbours to hear.
“Miss Morzse, is that you?” An old lady asked and she gladly smiled at her.
“Yes, good morning, ma’am!” She greeted, wearing her nursing uniform since she’s just about to head to the hospital. “I am looking for Mr. and Mrs. Russo, on behalf of the hospital since their child, young Victor hasn’t been visited for the past month.”
Suddenly, the old lady looked like she just saw a ghost. “What? But the three of them already moved last month.” She said with a rather confused tone.
Y/N did not take long to catch up on what they meant. “W-What?” She asked in disbelief. “The three of them? But young Victor is still in the hospital. I am the nurse looking after him, under the guidance of Dr. Zayne.”
“Wait, are you telling me that they left the young Victor alone at the hospital?!” Another neighbour chimed in, until almost seven people gathered around to speak about their life. They spoke about how he was usually neglected by his parents, how he was abused, and so many things that she has never thought about. So, not only the nurses gave up on him but also his parents? “So they left young Victor there as a scapegoat. How could they do that to a child like him?”
She cannot stand it. When she arrived at the hospital, she found the young child on his bed like usual, looking outside the window, hugging the stuffed toy that Salvatore gave him. Her guts cannot stand the fact that he is probably wondering what happened to his parents, without knowing that they just eventually gave up on him. How would you say that to a child? To a ten year old who’s very determined to survive his condition so he can live on in his dreams?
She can’t help but get teary on that. Of course, she wiped her tears off before heading to her mentor. “Hello, Y/N. Are you well? You look like you just came out of something. Is there something wrong?” And there she cried in front of him, immediately earning the doctor’s concern. He immediately held her arms, as it is unusual for her to cry. Y/N Morzse, she is known for being such a positive person with high confidence— what could be the reason why she’s crying? He wonders. “What happened?”
She immediately wrapped her arms around him, “Zayne, I searched for his parents, young Victor. They left the country, they left him— they gave up on him.” She cried, her shaking voice stirring up as her warm tears boiled her skin. “Who would do such a thing on a child?”
Zayne’s eyes widened on that. “Is that true?”
And so they reported it to the military services, that is of course, handled by yours truly— Colonel Caleb. They investigated the case and found out that his parents really fled and left him alone in the hospital, waiting for them still, with no idea that he had been abandoned. That left the military and the hospital with two matters; the bills of his stay, and the custody for young Victor. Since his parents are no longer in reach, everyone’s worried about the child.
However, the same exact day Y/N found out about it, she’s already done something. “Y-You’re paying off all of it?! Miss Morzse, are you sure? It is a massive amount of money!” The hospital’s fee manager asked her in shock but she just nodded and smiled.
“And whatever would be the cost in the near future during his stay, consider them paid.” She said, paying for the bills that were left by the Russo couple. For some reason, she can’t find herself referring to them as his parents anymore after that. No parents would give up on their child.
Aside from that, she also made sure that he would be able to stay at the hospital comfortably as long as he’s under the care of the system. After that… she’s unsure. But she knows one thing,
“Fostering young Victor? As long as his needs can be given, then it is alright.” Her mother said when she suggested that they should look after him. “Besides, we’re all in the medical field so he would most probably be taken care of. That Russo couple, how dare they do such a thing to an innocent child.”
If it meant for a child to grow into an amazing person one day, Y/N Morzse is determined to look after him his entire life. She wouldn’t mind doing his maintenance every morning and evening, she wouldn’t mind taking him to picnics and many other fun things in life. All she wanted was for him to live life likewise.
They decided not to tell the young Victor, of course, as it may give him a sudden burst of emotions that could lead one way or another. Maybe one day, when he can finally understand, or if he’s already well. But for now, they’re just taking their stroll around the hospital likewise. “You are such an amazing nurse, Miss! Thank you so much again for taking care of me!” Young Victor said with a huge contagious smile, and so she returned it. See? How can someone do that to a child like him?
Everyday, he’d say his thanks to her before the day ends. Every time he is handed something nice, he would say his thanks. His previously gloomy room is now filled with tons of paintings, there are balloons everywhere tied on random sturdy things, he has many fruits, there are also toys everywhere since her brother, Salvatore, loves giving him gifts whenever he’s visiting.
She wonders, what could’ve been in his mind about his parents right now? He is probably missing them very badly right now but he doesn’t have any idea just yet.
In the distance, she saw a familiar figure walking towards them. She scrunched her face just to make sure she was seeing things correctly. “Sont?” She said, and the soldier immediately bowed a little. “What are you doing in the hospital?”
“Paying young Victor a visit.” He said before facing the child, leaning down a little in order for him to lessen their distance. “Hello, young Victor.”
“Oh, hello Soldier. Good morning!” He greeted in return, with the same exact energy of his everyday life.
“How are you feeling?” He asked and the boy, of course, answered happily like usual. “You are such a strong boy, aren’t you? You’ll grow up as a strong man one day.”
“Just like you, soldier?” Young Victor asked him and he smiled.
“Stronger than me.”
Well, she never knew that Caleb is good with children. He just successfully engaged into a conversation with him without his usual cold shoulders or offending remarks. Seems like he isn’t that bad at all, and that made her smile right away. “I will be strong because of Miss! She is such an amazing nurse.” He happily introduced her to him right away. “She cooks very delicious meals, and she likes painting.”
“Oh, I know.” Caleb responded, earning a look from her. Of course, he’s lying. He doesn’t know a thing about her at all, and she is aware of that.
“You and Miss are friends?” Young Victor asked, making Caleb’s eyes dart towards her right away, hinting his usual demeanour— with a sense of something she can’t comprehend.
He then looked back at the child with a smile. “Indeed. Me and Miss Morzse are very good friends.” He said with a sarcastic tone that children wouldn’t be able to read, so she rolled her eyes in disbelief.
“I heard friends get married when they grow up.” Young Victor said, catching both adults’ guts in shock. “They said two friends will be best friends forever. Are you two going to be married too?”
The two of them looked at each other with the usual faces of theirs, not knowing how to respond to that. However, the soldier just decided to take that responsibility. “We might.” He says, making her eyes wide in shock right away. Young Victor then happily giggled, before drifting into another topic to talk about. What did he just say? What did this soldier boy just say?
She gave him a look that hints about speaking to him later on, because she just gathered a thought of something. Could it be… my love has finally blossomed after almost a year? She just smiled at that thought. Well, maybe that really is the case, you know? She doesn’t have to be arranged into marriage anymore, and she is just going to marry because of love, just like how she wanted her life to be. Ah, she knew it, her affections would be returned one day as well.
Now that she thought of it, she also noticed that he’s been accompanying her home for quite a while now whenever she’s heading home too late from her duty. Why would he spend some time with her if he isn’t in love with her, right? Unless she’s just being delusional, then those signs are pretty much too direct to the core to begin with.
But that thought of hers changed when she once headed home late again, expecting to bump into him like the usual, and then walking home late at night together as they talked about random things. Sure, it’s just his duties as a soldier within the ten minutes range of time, but still, it is still something to her. She was expecting the usual; however, she was approached by a different soldier this time. “What? Where is Colonel Sontero?” She asked the soldier who’s offering her assistance.
Well, he knows she’d be looking for him. Being known as the lunchbox lady after all, it is very widely known in the military for her to act that way. Looking around, the Colonel is nowhere to be found. Maybe he’s just gone somewhere that evening, it’s not his routine to send her home after all so she just shrugged it off. There are days that he isn’t sending her home too anyways, so maybe it is one of those evenings.
She then just declined the soldier’s offer and went to a carriage herself since it’s already late at night, watching the outdoor scenery under the night sky as they passed by. However, they stopped by a shop out of nowhere. “Hold on, Miss. I will just purchase something momentarily if that is alright with you.” The man handling the carriage asked and she nodded with a smile. With that, he went inside and did his business, leaving her behind for a while.
She took a book from her messenger bag to pass her time, luckily there’s light coming from the shop so it isn’t really too dim for her to read the printed words. It is a romance novel, just like what she usually reads. However, it didn’t take long for her to be distracted by someone’s laughter out of nowhere. That shocked her. Of course, it is already quiet in the middle of the night and then she’d hear a woman’s laughter out of nowhere. That is frightening.
Her eyes immediately widened with a small gasp, clutching her book on her chest right away. In a split second, she wished she just came inside the shop with the carriage manager, now she regrets being left alone out there.
However, instead of seeing a ghost, she encountered something even scarier than that. She heard the woman speak, “Caleb! You must not joke around like that.” The woman laughed, making her raise an eyebrow in confusion. Caleb? She doesn’t know anyone else named Caleb but him, but maybe there’s someone else named the same as him.
But that caught her attention so she immediately peeked outside the window to look at where the voice came from. She did not like what she saw.
It’s Colonel Caleb, smiling out so widely, laughing with a rather… beautiful woman. Her hair is extremely long and straight, her face looks really flawless; her facial features really do compliment one another. Who is she? She’s just so perfect. Aside from that, she’s able to get that side of him so easily.
But that is just beyond something… when she felt her chest being heavy, sinking down her stomach in jealousy.
She did her best not to cross paths with the said man, and it’s been weeks since then. She’d head to the hospital everyday in another route, sometimes with a carriage just so she can avoid him. Every evening, she’s tasked with a scheduled carriage waiting for her whenever she’s heading home. Sometimes, she’d sleep in the hospital overnight just to keep that routine up.
She can’t stand seeing him with another woman, but maybe that’s the reason why he’s been very hurtful towards other women including her. Turns out he’s already with someone else, someone who knows his name, someone who’d speak his name out of nowhere whenever she wanted to. Maybe that also is the same reason why he doesn’t want anyone else to know his name, so only she can say it.
But she also knows it.
Oh how heavy that feels, she doesn’t know what to do but to just avoid him entirely without saying anything. She cried for so many nights to sleep thinking about that, Caleb wouldn’t just let a woman call him by his name and laugh so casually like that. That is the first time she ever saw him act outside his usual self either. That only meant one thing, of course.
The winter season has begun, and she noticed that the snow has begun thickening the streets of their town. There have been reports of carriage accidents due to that, so she decided not to use carriages and just walk again like the usual. After she finished young Victor’s maintenance, she made sure that he was tucked in warmly and that his fireplace would safely last until she came back. “Will your soldier friend visit again, Miss?” He asked, and she smiled.
“He would, young Victor. But for now, they’re probably busy keeping the town safe.” She responded with a smile. “Now, have a good night’s rest. Tomorrow will be an amazing day again.”
“Good night, Miss! I am always excited for the day because of you.”
She smiled upon hearing that. “I am honoured. Good night, young Victor.”
After he fell into a comfortable slumber, she immediately wore her thick boots, warm mittens that are personally knitted by her, and her thick light coat. She’s also wearing a scarf she knitted herself, which she also made one for young Victor and her family members… and the certain soldier she doesn’t want to see again. Why did she even waste some time and yarns for him? Well, that was during the times when she was just trying to give up.
Now that she learned that he is with another woman, she’s getting out of the image right away. He can be harsh and hurtful, he can even throw rocks at her but she wouldn’t mind. She’d still continue feeling that way. But if it includes another woman? She wouldn’t bother getting near him anymore. As a respect to the woman, and to herself. Her usual hat sits on her head, before she heads to her mentor. “I will be off now, Dr. Zayne.” She bids him goodbye with a polite smile.
“Take care out there, alright? The snow has thickened more.”
The doctor was right, the snow outside has taken over the paths so she has no choice but to either step on them really carefully or to sweep them off before stepping. However, luckily, there are certain spots without snow, so she would save some time. She then began walking, kicking some off her path as a form of sweeping so she could walk.
“You’d be home in about an hour doing that.” She heard a familiar voice behind her but she did not respond. Why is he even speaking to her? And why did he appear behind her right after she just left the hospital. “You are kicking the snow very slowly and weakly, have you got no strength on your feet?” He asked, probably to provoke her into anger but still, she did not respond. She just continued doing whatever she’s doing.
Oh, Colonel Caleb. Why are you even getting near her? She wouldn’t spare you any of her attention. Well, obviously, the man noticed that so he just watched her do her thing. Either that, or the tiny earmuffs on her warming ears so he risked trying to know. “Miss.” He then reached out to tap her shoulder from behind, his gloved hand was then ignored as well, before getting pushed away.
“Leave me alone, Sr. Sontero.” She spoke, sending shock to him. What did she just call him?
Ah, maybe she’s having one of those chapters of trying to give up on him again, so he just sighed and shook his head. It seems like it, because he hasn’t seen her in almost a month as well. Indeed, maybe that’s it. But why? That’s so sudden. “Alright then, suit yourself.” He said, with an intention to make her chase after him.
But no, she did not care. She just continued doing her business and that bothered him so much. What is her problem even? Why did she suddenly act that way? She’s usually persistent, the kind who wouldn’t let a chance miss when it comes to him.
So he chased after her. He tapped her shoulder once again, with an intention to provoke her into annoyance. Which of course, worked really well. She angrily tried to push his hand away, “Stop! Leave me alone!” She angrily said, making the soldier just chuckle on his successful antics. However, he still didn’t stop. “I said stop it!”
She turned around, finding him in another clothing. It’s the winter coat of the soldiers, something new to her eyes. Aside from that, he is wearing the same other things like the hat and boots. His hand gloves are different now, wrapped in a pair that would warm him up better.
Instead of continuing her anger, she was able to spit a different one. “You’re not wearing a scarf.” She said, earning a confused look from the soldier. “The temperature has risen overnight. Aren’t you cold?”
He scoffed. “You just called me by my family name, and now you’d act like that?” That question of his just made him earn an angry face from her right away.
“Whatever, get cold like I care.” She responded before turning her back on him again, continuing her things with the pathway. That made the soldier smirk, analyzing her entire figure. What could be her issue? Why is she acting that way?
“What is your problem?” He asked her,
“I have no problem, maybe you do.” She hissed.
“Why are you acting like that?” He asked, earning a loud sigh from her.
“Like what?”
He hesitated, “Like you have nothing for me.” Wow, that question shocked her to the core. Who would have thought that he would speak about such a thing so directly? Of course, he took another way out. He smirked, “Not that I mind, I just want to know if I am supposed to celebrate already.” Ugh! Of course, what did she just expect from that man?
Of course, she exhaled heavily through her nose, displaying her knotted angry eyebrows on him. “Ugh!” She exclaimed, “Then celebrate right here, right now because I don’t love you anymore. I am not going to love someone else’s lover, and I’ve accepted my fate that I am gonna be married through arrangement. So yes, please leave me alone now.”
Someone else’s lover? “Someone else’s lover?”
“The tall and beautiful woman with long straight hair, of course.” She said. Oh.
He sighed in realization. Of course, that must’ve been her she’s talking about. Mentally, he is already shaking his head along with his subtle laughter, but he can’t do that in front of this Morzse lady, of course, so his control made its way to the depth of his figure. Instead, he thought of something else. “Allow me to escort you home, Miss.”
She rolled her eyes, continuing with her kicking business. “No. Stay away from me.” She said, trying her best not to make her shaking voice sound so obvious. Of course, she’s still not over the man but she’s trying. Hearing that he did not deny it, that felt like starting over again. “Leave me alone.”
He just sighed and shook his head before walking ahead of her, kicking the snow off her pathway so effortlessly. She made a shocked face on that, of course, but she still refused to comply. But what can she do? She can’t even go home by herself without that, so maybe she’d let it pass.
But why is he making such an effort for her if he isn’t interested in her? Why would he walk ahead of her in order for him to clean the pathway for her to walk on? She doesn’t know whether this man is just overdoing his role as a Colonel or what, but she finds him strange for doing so.
They reached her gates not long after without talking to each other, his boots filled with tons of snow that would probably make it wet to the insides but he didn’t mind. He just bowed to her after guiding her there. “Is it true? That she’s your lover?” She asked, only to be given a silent response. So she just nodded and went inside as fast as she could.
Tomorrow arrived and she headed to the hospital like usual. However, it is still early in the morning so the young Victor is still sleeping so comfortably. Due to that, she isn’t tasked with anything so she just decided to head to her mentor to pass time like usual. They’d speak until her role in the duty has begun, sometimes she’d be given demonstrations of syringe instructions, sometimes she’d get lectures about certain heart conditions. She learned so much during her mentorship with her friend, and she admires how professional Dr. Zayne is.
However, today isn’t like any other. She heard a female’s voice from his office, so she smiled right away. This is the first time Dr. Zayne has gotten another patient aside from the patients in the confinement rooms like the young Victor, so she’s really excited to assist someone new again. Upon opening the door with a smile, her eyes met with a gentle pair.
Her excited face was then replaced with a shocked one. “Y-You…!” She said in shock, referring to the lady. It is her, the woman who’s laughing with Caleb that evening, the beautiful lady— his lover. She looked at her like she just saw someone worth wondering, scanning her entire nursing figure. Why is she looking at her like that?
“You’ve met each other?” Dr. Zayne asked, so Y/N immediately did her best to keep her composure. She immediately cleared her throat and stood up straight.
“Ahem, n-no. But I’ve seen her somewhere and thought that she’s just so beautiful.” She responded, making the woman laugh. Ah, the same exact laugh she shared with him. “I’m sorry if I sounded so strange and rude, pardon me, Miss. I am Y/N Morzse, Dr. Zayne’s mentorship student assistant. It’s nice to meet you.”
God, she is even prettier up close, she’s starting to justify everything that Caleb said or did to other women just to push them away. Even she would be that way if her lover is this ethereal.
It didn’t take long for the woman to finish her check up, turns out she has this certain condition that Dr. Zayne didn’t tell her as she preferred to keep it confidential. When she left the clinic, bringing the tray of medicinal materials, she was stopped by a voice behind her. “It’s you, the Y/N Morzse.” The woman spoke behind her, making her turn to look at her right away. “I’ve heard a lot about you… Caleb isn’t wrong about you.”
She just stated his name so casually out loud, and what does she mean by that? “What do you mean by that, exactly?”
She walked closer, towering her and analyzing her entire appearance. Her taller figure intimidated her right away, of course. “I just recently moved back here, and you’re all I heard about. Caleb described you exactly like how you look.” She then grabbed a piece of Y/N’s hair, allowing her fingers to slide with its strands. “Your hair is as silky and soft as it looks, I am verily impressed.”
Y/N immediately felt uncomfortable and confused, backing away a little. “Hold on a minute, what do you mean by him describing me? Talking about me? Your soldier man would never speak about me.” The woman paused for a while before laughing so gently right after. “What’s so funny? Respectfully, I am asking you politely.”
“So you do really know his name, that’s quite a news to me. Usually, he’d immediately shoot someone dead if they heard about his name.” She said with a very disturbing tone, looking away from her with an unreadable sarcastic facial expression.
She made a shocked face on that. “He has killed people?!”
The woman looked at her in disbelief. “He’s a soldier, darling. Of course, he’s had. He’s been in the military his entire life, and that includes the subtle battles before, you know?” She said, immediately making Y/N sigh in disbelief. Just what did she expect? Of course that’s possible. Surely, it’s just because he’s a soldier, right? “And that man wouldn’t hesitate to pull his gun out, pointing it on anyone threatening him.” At this point, she can see the young nurse’s facial contortions so she immediately bursted into laughter. “Haha! So you really dislike violence like he said.”
Huh? Is she only making fun of her? “What?”
“But I am not joking. My brother has killed people, inside or outside the war. He isn’t afraid to use his gun whenever someone evil faces him, I don’t know what’s changed when he’s already been the Colonel.” She spoke, walking past her.
Y/N made a confused face. “Wait, what did you say? Brother?”
The woman looked at her again. This time, she gave herself some time to analyze her facial features— she really does have a similarity from Caleb and she just realized that now! Her hair is the same shade of his, his eyes… everything! Well, including the attitude but she’s just a little more friendlier.
“Yes…?” The woman asked with a confused face. “I am Celene Sontero, and Colonel Caleb is my younger brother. I just came back from China, finished my research there. Don’t tell me he’s still keeping things confidential?”
Y/N made a rather annoyed face, closing her eyes with a heavy sigh after realizing what she just had done. Aside from embarrassing herself in front of Caleb, she also misrepresented herself to his sister. She doesn’t know which one is bigger, her relief or her embarrassment. “Yes, I’m afraid. I am sorry for being unable to recognize you— just how many are you, his siblings?”
Celene laughed once again. “How many are we? What kind of question is that?” She asked with a tone. “Well, we’re just three. Me, Connor, and then Caleb. It seems like you’ve met Connor, I’d say you could’ve chosen that one over Caleb but… guess we have our own preferences, so I’d understand your taste in men.” Y/N just looked away in embarrassment.
“W-What do you mean by that? I know exactly who I fell in love with, Celene.” She defended with her gentle voice, sounding so defeated nonetheless. “Besides, we don’t get to choose who to fall in love with. There must be something about him that made me feel this way.”
Celene raised an eyebrow. “Caleb is a difficult man, you would for sure just regret wasting your time on him. He is dedicating his life to military roles, so he for sure wouldn’t be a husband material. His personality is uhh, I’d say he really is a very stubborn man. Whatever he wants, he will take it.” She said with a nod, “Women of class like you must find someone better, someone suitable for you.”
“If my time is spent on love, then I don’t think it’s a waste of time.” Y/N smiled before walking past her, still looking at her. “If I am not to win his heart, it’s alright. But I know I did everything out of love so I’ll never regret that.”
“You’ll just wait forever, Morzse.”
“No, I’ll only wait until I’m twenty-two.” She said with a shrug. “Surely he mentioned that I am to be arranged into a marriage by then, judging by how you view me. So, until then, allow me to try and pursue your brother. Maybe we’ll be family one day, maybe not.”
With that, she left, humming while dancing a little as she walked away from her. Celene just watched the nurse with a confused face. “What a strange woman.” She sighed and shook her head. “Caleb would start a war for this woman.”
When Christmas arrived, her entire family spent the dinner in young Victor’s confinement room so that he wouldn’t be alone. Besides, he would be a part of their family real soon so they wanted to give him a warm welcome. They brought so many presents, delicacies that were prepared by good chefs, and they had so much fun.
Christmas with families would always be fun in their town, but that is something soldiers on duty wouldn’t be able to have… including him. He stood underneath the town’s Christmas tree, his entire figure wrapped with thick fur as he watched the snow fall so slowly. He is the Colonel Caleb, he doesn’t rest even on holidays, of course.
His family also didn’t bother visiting him in his patrolling area, not that he is expecting them at all because it is his choice to spend his Christmas there. So he just stood there, while hearing the music from many different directions. He’s meant to be in that state, someone who would only be satisfied if he’s able to fulfill his duties, not his happiness.
However, he wouldn’t deny the fact that he feels lonely sometimes, that he is deprived of human affections. He was never able to cope with any other way ever since his father passed away, but to stand where he stood, doing the duties like he always wished when he was younger. Until then, he is stuck with the same old ways now that he has taken over such a huge role.
He was expecting his Christmas to be spent just that way, but his eyes met a pair from the other side of the street. “Morzse…” He whispered underneath his breath, seeing the lady in her warm dress, thick scarf wrapped around her neck as she stared at him with her gentle eyes. What is she doing there? A noble woman like her would be spending her evenings like this with her honorable family.
“I assumed you’d be spending your Christmas alone out here.” She then walked towards him after, smiling at him before handing him a small box. “Happy Christmas, Caleb. I hope this tiny present will deliver you the spirit of holidays.”
In a second, he wasn’t able to find words to say. He just stared at her, a confused look on his face. Of all the people who could show up, only she did. And they haven’t really spoken ever since that evening he assisted her in the snowy path, so he did not expect her presence. This woman really is something. He opened the box, revealing quite a very expensive looking ring. “A ring?”
“Indeed. I just recently learned how to create jewelry and thought about creating one that suits you. I hope you like it.” She took the ring, happily placing it on his gloved ring finger. She then removed one of the scarves around her neck, wrapping it around his. “And why aren’t you wearing a scarf? It is the coldest of December.”
Without saying anything, he pulled her into an embrace, a rather tight and sudden one, enough to make her soul jump out of her physical body. Her eyes are wide but she just returned the favour, she wrapped her arms around his figure as well. Is this real? Colonel Caleb, hugging her so tightly under the Christmas tree like it’s the most romantic thing that’s ever happened? She closed her eyes, letting herself drown with his scent and warmth.
They stayed in that position, both quiet and just comfortable, sharing each other’s warmth.
“Thank you.” He whispered by her ear, sending shivers down her spine. Of course, she is aware that he is probably feeling lonely out here. But she never expected him to give her the best gift she’s ever received in all Christmas. Who would have thought she’d be able to feel his embrace before the year ends?
Maybe, just maybe her love has finally blossomed? Maybe, who knows?
This is a fanfiction based on Love and Deepspace’s Caleb, all made with my imagination. Please do not copy, translate, or repost to another platform without my permission!! —⋆。°✩ Thank you so much!!
Taglist: @maliciousdreamlair @seraphineash
If you want to be a part of the taglist, feel free to inform me right away!!
ONE - Part 2, Part 3, Part 4...
[Main]
Series Introduction: It is a tradition in their country to only call men by their first name if you fancy him, or you’re a family member. But what would she do if she fancy someone without even knowing who he is? Being a woman of noble family, would she be able to capture his heart before she was arranged to marry someone else?
Word Count: 16.5k (hold on tight)
1st Year; Y/N Morzse, Age: 18 Soldier, Age: 22
She was eighteen, when she first met the certain soldier. She was delivering her younger brother’s left lunchbox to his nursery but he offered a helping hand. Strange for a decent woman who never fell in love with a man— to be frozen on her spot when he gave her a re-assuring nod. He didn’t appear too friendly, all he said was, “At your service.” When she said her thanks.
Everyone knows that not all soldiers would give the same demeanor towards you. They may be serving the country as patrols, but they aren’t everyone’s friend. But it wasn’t his assistance that caught her off guard, it was his angelic face when her eyes locked with his purple pair. In a split-second, she knew what falling in love meant.
As a woman who came from a respectable family, she would most definitely be arranged into marriage when she reaches a certain age. However, her parents are considerate enough to give her some time and freedom with her life. Find someone she loves, they said. Find someone she’d find herself with, they said. Find someone you think would love you, they said. However, she also agreed to a deal proposed by her family— once she reaches twenty-two and she’s still not with someone, they’d proceed with the said arranged bond. She’d be betrothed to another respectable son from another respectable family, just like how things should be. Well how fortunate, because she just found love four years before the said end.
The said man is one of the soldiers, serving as patrols of their nation due to their culture of creating a safe and secured place. Soldiers like him are roaming around to stand as guards, friends to the locals, and main frontliners if anyone needs assistance. They stand out all the time, thanks to their neatly designed grey uniforms and flat hats. The said uniform suits this man so well, his entire physique explains that he really is someone strong. However, many people said that no ine should mess with a man in uniform. Clearly, she didn’t listen.
“Thank you, Sir…” She paused, waiting for him to state his name but he didn’t. Naturally, soldiers would have their names on their uniform tags, but only their initials and their family name. Looking at his, she read, C. Sontero. “... Sir Sontero.”
It is a tradition in their country to call men by their first name only if you fancy him or you’re a family member. But what would she do if she fancy someone without even knowing who he is? For the first time in her life, she was desperate to know a man’s first name. But how would she figure that out without making a fool of herself?
Everyday since then, she’d spare some time to pass by the area where the specific soldier stays. As a student of medicine, she sure does have a lot of time around her corner. She’s always wearing her usual fashionable clothes and jewelries, limited for noble wear only, of course. She’d always have her proper posture, holding her purse with her gloved hands. Despite being one of those elite daughters, she’s still considered as one of those who has the people’s hearts. Being an empath and kind as she is, she is different from those snobby wealthy people.
She’d usually spend her time studying, as she is longing to be a community nurse, but everything changed since that day. She already tried asking around about his name but no one even knew. All she knows is that he is one of the new soldiers, and his surname is Sontero, nothing more. It seems like this man lives a very private and quiet life, something she also yearns for.
Of course, she worked hard to find more things about him by visiting him. She wants to know him more. She’d politely approach him, ask him basic friendly things like “What did you eat for breakfast?” or “What is your favourite colour?” And he’d just give her a brief response or nothing at all, clearly showing no interest in her. It is also very visible through those eyes of his that he is not open to short talks and indirect conversations. Maybe her approach is wrong?
And so she tried delivering her younger brother’s lunchbox once again, earning odd looks from the other soldiers when she approached a specific one, after rejecting all the offers of the others. Being a popular lady after all, soldiers would always do anything to earn her praise. But the thing is, she’s only looking forward to one certain man. “My younger brother left his lunch.” She said,
“Again.” He responded with his stern voice, his tone being unfriendly like usual. For some reason, this man is giving off strict and oriented demeanour, someone you can’t easily befriend or such.
“Is Sontero giving her an attitude?” One of the soldiers asked in shock. “I would do it for her without further questions.” He continued, and the others agreed. She heard that but she paid no mind still, of course. All she wanted was to have some help with the specific man. However, it seems like he is already getting a hint about her intentions, he isn’t oblivious after all.
But it is his duty as a frontliner to assist the community so he agreed to deliver her brother’s lunch once again, saying the same thing after her thanks, “At your service.”
It happened so many times that she became recognized as the lunchbox lady who fancies C. Sontero, aside from being a noble daughter of their known family. However, her progress isn’t moving at all. Even after weeks to a month of trial, she’s still not able to open the man’s welcoming energy. He’s still the same, sometimes he’d show hints of annoyance, that he is being invaded by her but she never read it that way. Maybe that was an honest mistake of hers.
But there was this one time that a sudden rain came falling. She was just doing her usual visit to the soldier’s area but she unfortunately got unlucky. She ran towards underneath one of the roofs, of course, momentarily to wait for the rain to stop— and man, she’s thinking that she’s the luckiest woman of the day because she was sharing the small shade with him.
She did her best to hide her smile as her hands fidgeted with the handle of her purse, thrilled about what they could talk about. But looking at him, it seems like he’s still displaying professionalism; he is standing straight with a strict face, looking afar like the disciplined man he is. “Ah, haha. The rain came pouring out all of the sudden.” She broke the ice, inserting some awkward gentle chuckles on the side as she tried to cover up the entire silence. However, she did not receive any response. “Oh, well… ahem.” She awkwardly cleared her throat. “So, it seems like the rain isn’t going to leave just yet. Maybe we could have some fun talk?”
He sighed, but there’s still no response. Well, it is getting awkward little by little because of that. “I am quite interested to know some things about you.” She spoke once again, breaking the silence. “I heard your name really isn’t known to the public. If that’s the case, what do your admirers call you?”
Of course, he knows what’s her intention behind that question. “What do you call me?” He asked without looking at her.
“Sir Sontero.” She responded right away… and she realized it right away. It seems like there’s no way for her to know his name that easily. “They also call you by your surname?” She asked, and he did not respond again. How rude, if you’re going to view it that way. But man is just having his walls high up respectfully. “Well, then. I do not want to refer to you by your last name just like everyone else, I’d think of another way to call you… a nickname like— Sont.”
He raised an eyebrow upon hearing that, giving her a confused look. “Sont?”
She chuckles, “Sontero in short, so I’d be different from the rest.” She explains, making him sigh in disbelief. “So, Sont— what is your favourite colour?” She asked the most basic thing, but he gave no response. She just awkwardly chuckled again before looking away, “Ah, haha… mine’s green— sacramento green, specifically..” She said, answering her own question. Well, nice going because it seems like he really isn’t interested like usual.
Every time she’d approach him, it felt like she’s just wasting her time over nothing. It felt like she’s only making herself appear like a joke to him. But to her, everything’s still worth trying because she could be able to melt his cold heart one day— and so she smiled once again, looking up to him to ask another question but she was interrupted. “The rain has stopped.” He spoke, stepping out of the roof with his gloved hand reaching out to check it again. Suddenly, he looked at her, meeting her eyes. “The ground is all wet for you to walk with your dress. Allow me to escort you home, Miss.”
Her eyes widened upon hearing that. She’s getting escorted home by… him?! Oh count her in!
His hand reached out to her, which she immediately accepted, delivering a sense of the strongest lightning down her spine. This is the first time she’s made physical contact with him, they’re both wearing gloves, sure, but it’s still the same. She still felt the shape of his hand through the fabrics, enough to build her entire day.
He assisted her towards his horse who’s just nearby, helping her mount him before he did. “The directions, please just dictate them.” He said and she hummed as a response, sitting a little closer to his back with a smile on her face. This is the closest she’s ever been around him, and possibly the best day ever.
It didn’t take long for them to arrive at her house, of course. She lives just nearby. He also assisted her until her gates, bowing a little while holding the lead of his horse. “Thank you, Sont.” She said with all her happiness. “Please take care on your way back to your area of patrol.”
“At your service, Miss.” He said before leaving, with her watching his visage fade into distance. Oh what an amazing day it is for her! She wonders, is that progress? Even a little? She can’t be so sure just yet but she’s also afraid of doing things faster.
However, one day she gathered all her courage to face him like usual. “Hey, the lunchbox lady is here again.” One of the soldiers nudged another as a joke, whispering. She did not hear that, because she’s just headed towards the specific soldier. “Sontero sure is a lucky man to have her follow him around.”
She handed him a small box wrapped in a neat and expensive looking handkerchief. “Good morning, Sont. I made this for you.” It is a box of chocolate cupcakes, freshly baked by yours truly just minutes ago. She knows nothing about this man nor his preferences in things, but she knows one thing; a way to a man’s heart is through his stomach. Since she is raised to be a decent woman with lots of interests, she’s grateful that she knows a lot about cooking and pastry. She smiled so widely, hoping he’d accept the tiny gift… but he just looked at her with a confused face.
“For what?”
That short question sent her back a little, but she understands the confusion. “For your service, I’ve decided to give you something as thanks.” She responded. Oh how jealous the other men are right now that he is getting that much attention from her, let alone an act of gift giving. “For assisting me in things such as my brother’s lunch and sending me home safely after the rain.”
The other soldiers nearby dropped their jaw upon hearing all that. They know that Sontero doesn’t tell information about himself, so being called by his first name is almost impossible by his admirers. However, this woman is built differently. She made an alias for him. Of course, they’d get it. He’s literally the talk of every single woman of their town, being a young good looking man after all. However, this man never showed interest to any of them, even to the courageous lunchbox lady. “No.” Was his response, making her drop her smile.
“No…?” She asked, making sure she heard it right.
He looked at her with his usual strict visage. “I will not be accepting your gift, and I would appreciate it if you are to refer to me by my family name, respectfully.” He said with his usual tone before leaving after a small nod, leaving her frozen on the spot where she stood, just like when she first saw him. Of course he meant one thing and he made it clear, he doesn’t want to tolerate her feelings— it is a straight rejection.
How unfortunate, to know that love isn’t something that can be easily returned. Regardless of who you are, or which family you came from, you’d still not get the man you want if he doesn’t want you. No matter how expensive your dress is, no matter how much jewelry you wear, no matter how much time you spend with your hair— you still wouldn’t be able to melt a man’s cold iced heart.
And so she stood there sadly, with a box of cupcakes she didn't know what to do with. Despite all the genuine affections, and genuine efforts, you still wouldn’t be reciprocated if he doesn’t want you. And she learned it the hard way.
She cried on her mother’s lap for days after that, receiving the same comfort every time; her mother’s satin gloves caressing her shiny hair, her words and stories to help her cope, and the tea she personally brewed herself. “It could be a rough one, my darling. First love is always beautiful but it doesn’t always end well.” She said, “Besides, it’s only been a month. Maybe you’d find someone else, someone better.”
Maybe she’d find someone else? No. This is the only time in her eighteen years that she felt such a thing, so she knows that he really is something. She looked up at her mother with her crying face, “But I want him, mother.” She sobbed. “I don’t even know who he is, but I am in love with him, mother.”
She doesn’t know if she’s just being spoiled for wanting him that much after just a month, growing up being able to get everything she wants after all. But no. This feeling is something she knows she’d forever remember, something she wouldn’t ever feel for someone else again. Her mother sighed, “I already assessed some people to look for his information. Unfortunately, this man’s profile really is well protected so none was ever found.” Her mother said, holding her face. “But either way, this man wouldn’t be your lover if he doesn’t feel the same way, my darling. We cannot force things our way, especially when it involves someone else.”
Luckily for her, she was raised by gentle souls in her gentle grand household. She grew up being understanding, knowing that not everything is supposed to go her way so she accepted it just like what her mother said. Maybe this C. Sontero man isn’t supposed to be her lover, maybe he is not really for her.
She sat by the window of their hospital building, rolling the bandages one by one as tasked by their instructor. It is her first year as a nursing student so she’s really intrigued. She honestly thought she’d find her lover here before… seems like she was mistaken because she found him with a gun by his waist, and a strict looking expression pasted on his face.
It’s been a while since she last saw him, that soldier who captured her fancy. The only one who was able to make her fold, the only man who ever caught her attention. She’s been awkwardly avoiding him for a while since then. Despite already accepting the fact that she’d never end up with him, she still kept on thinking about that man. Like, how old could he be? He looks young so he must be around her age. Does he have siblings? If so, is he close with them? What could be his favourite colour? Oh, she wonders.
“Don’t tell me you’re still thinking about that soldier.” Her friend said, who’s also rolling bandages in front of her. “Oh come on, cheer up already! Frown doesn’t look good on your well-cared for face. Besides, we are going to work at the hospital in a few months. You could meet a good looking patient there.”
She sighs. It was never about the man’s appearance, nor his personality. In fact, she fell in love first before even noticing the small details about him. But she’s going to admit that the soldier’s face is a huge part of that. But would finding another good looking man resolve her problem? She doesn’t think so. She has seen many good looking men before but nobody struck her like Sr. Sontero did.
“I don’t know, Baige. I already tried thinking of ways to get rid of my feelings but no matter what I do, they’re still here.” She responded. “And I don’t think finding someone else is a good idea, I don’t think it would help me at all.”
“Pfft! You wouldn’t say that if you fall in love once again. Humans can fall in love again after a heartbreak, you know.” Her friend said. She’s right, and she knows that, of course. But somehow, it feels like she’s just a different case. How would she know those things if she discovered romance so late? “And you for sure know who you are, you have many suitors. You can just have anyone you want among everyone.”
“That’s the problem, I want the man who’s not among them.” She sighs. “I can’t imagine myself in an arranged marriage. Same time, I can’t even find someone. Now that I did, he doesn’t want to be with me.” Also, how can she move on from that certain soldier when she keeps on seeing him everywhere? And every time their eyes would meet, she’d instantly feel her knees giving up, as if she’s going to faint instantly. If that isn't solid proof that she can’t get over him so quickly, then she doesn’t know what is.
“Maybe because he’s already found someone? You know, he could be a married man.” Her friend said, making her soul leave her body for a second.
“He can’t be married!” She defended, “If he is married, he would’ve proudly said it right away.”
Baige shrugged. “Well, let’s just come to the conclusion that he dislikes you, then.” That, of course, didn’t help at all. “But if you really want to get over him so quickly, imagine him as someone you don’t like. For example, the personality you dislike.”
She paused to think for a moment. What are the things that would make her dislike a person? “I don’t know, probably someone who terrifies me. I hate violence so that counts as one. However, I can’t imagine him doing such a thing. He is a frontliner after all.”
Baige was just about to respond but a sudden explosion nearby was heard, making them both jump in shock along the shake their hospital building gave. “W-What was that?!” One of their classmates asked in panic. Suddenly, they heard people’s screams from outside, making them rush outdoors right away.
“What is going on?!” Baige asked in panic, looking around the crowd of people running in the middle of smoke. She immediately held onto her friend’s wrist in fear, “Oh no, what happened?”
Suddenly, they saw some soldiers trying to facilitate the crowd. They approached one of them, “Excuse me, sir. If it’s okay to ask, what happened? What caused the sudden panic of the crowd? What was that sound?”
The soldier sighed on that question. “Someone tampered with the set forth tank and damaged a building nearby. People are afraid that the building nearby could fall, we’re currently trying our best to assess the crowd panic.” The soldier said and Y/N looked at him in disbelief.
“What? How did somebody even get to touch the tank? That tank is like an exhibit decoration, guarded by multiple soldiers.” She then asked.
“That's what we're still figuring out, the tank can only be tampered with by someone who can have an access.” The soldier bowed and continued with his job, he once again began escorting people out of the place.
“Sounds unsafe and unusual, this only happened this time in eighteen years of my life. Who could’ve done something such as that?” Baige said and the two of them began following the people walking, some of those in the crowd were still running and panicking. “Let’s go home now. I’ll see you tomorrow.”
“I'll see you tomorrow then, please be careful.” She bid her friend goodbye and started walking away. Strange, she fears violence and she just witnessed a hint of war. She never really rode horses or carriages despite having the privilege to do so. It is because she cannot ride a horse herself, and she cannot enjoy the walks around their place if she's in a carriage. Even this kind of dangerous incident is no excuse to her, she still walked despite the usual suggestion for their safety.
Right when she's about to walk on the path she usually takes to go home, she noticed a lot of people still panicking there. It is too crowded and everyone seemed to be in worry. What are they doing there? She's frightened by the huge panic of the crowd that's currently blocking her way to go home. She wonders, why are they there still? Are they prohibited from leaving?
She just took a turn on a small, empty path behind some houses. It is a very odd path but it is her another option to head home. It is just that it is too quiet here and there's nothing really good to see. You'll see either the trashes, wet grounds made by some unknown things behind the buildings. Another thing is that it gets dark and frightening there, who knows what danger lingers around that place. She sighed, rubbing her arms as she walked through the odd direction.
She may not be enjoying her walk and having someone around will make her feel safer, but she slightly jumped when heard footsteps from somewhere. “Why of all the sudden, you've taken this eerie path back home?” She heard a familiar voice and that made her freeze on the spot. Not because of her fear or anything, but it’s because of she just ran into the specific soldier she’s been awkwardly avoiding for a while. She inhaled deeply before looking at the person. Sont it is, face to face with her once again. “This isn't your usual way home.”
What? Why is he speaking like he knows her way home? “W-What do you mean? You speak like you know my way home, and that’s strange of you.” She said with her gentle voice like usual, ignoring her trembling body. Why is she so nervous anyways? Well of course, she hasn't seen him in almost a month. AND OF COURSE, the man is literally just showing hints of tracking her around. Last time they spoke, they only knew each other for a month and he doesn’t even see her everyday. How would he know her usual way home? Despite that spine-chilling information, all she can think about is how flattering it is for him to acknowledge her. He probably thinks about her a lot to know that.
“Are you trying to run away from the incident?” He asked with a serious face, changing the topic. His eyes are drowning her the longer she looks at him. Despite the distance, his tall figure is intimidating her for some reason.
“I— This is the first time I heard an explosion so near, I am frightened. I don’t like the idea of violence, let alone witnessing a hint of war–”
“Frightened or not, no one's allowed to leave the premises unless the culprit's found. That culprit can be anyone including you, Miss.” He said, slowly walking towards her.
“I-I was not informed that there’ll be an immediate inspection, I am not trying to run away from it, I swear.” She defended, slightly walking backwards with her palms up facing the soldier. She’s visibly afraid of Sontero which sent him into a room of confusion, though, it’s not visible that he is thinking that.
“How fortunate that I mentioned it. You may now return to the premises for inspection.”
She felt offended yet frightened at the same time, something about him is intimidating her right now. Is it because of he sounds so strict at the current moment? She wants to state something but she stuttered when she opened her mouth, “Sir— I–”
“Sir?”
What? What’s with that sudden interruption of him? That left both of them silent for about three seconds— One was shocked by that stern deep voice, and one with a confused face. “It is not me, I am telling the truth. I would never tamper with a battlefield tank, I don't even know how to ride a horse myself because of my fear. If you’re in doubt, please inspect me right here, right now." Sont was not impressed with her words, right after that interruption.
“That's not my responsibility, Miss. My part is to patrol the area, it happened that you went towards where I am.”
“Please, Sir.” Stated she and Sont bit his inner lips on that, trying to keep his patience up. “I am telling the truth, it is not me. I am very very terrified, please.” She insisted but he didn’t buy that.
“Please go back, Miss. That's all you have to do.” He stated, his tone getting more serious.
“No, Sir, I—" She wasn’t able to finish her statement, as she gasped when he grabbed something from his side, pointing it on her. Her previously trembling body is now frozen on her spot, even her breathing stopped for a moment. Her eyes are wide, looking straight at it,
A revolver gun.
“I won’t say it again. Go. Back.” He said once again, but this time, with a glare. She was too stunned to speak, nor to move. It is the Sr. Sontero pointing a gun at her, and it’s the first time she's ever been pointed a gun into. She then swallowed and turned around, her fear controlled her enough to walk back. He then kept his gun back and started walking right behind her. That’s terrifying, she never knew that he could be that terrifying and she doesn’t even know what to feel. Was that the same man she fell in love with a month ago?
Soldiers then looked their way as they arrived by the crowd. “Hey, isn’t that the lunchbox lady?” Said one and some of the soldiers chuckled. “Sontero found her again after a while, I see.” The other soldier added. “Hold on, but why is she crying?” Indeed, she is silently crying despite trying to stop it. Her hands are currently crumpling her dress on her front thighs, her head down as Sont walks behind her. “Inspect her.” He stated and the soldiers were in shock. Inspect her, the Y/N Morzse? One of the most decent women of the town? Oh, everyone would be dying to do that.
The soldiers then started fighting over whoever would inspect her, it seems like everyone is interested in the lady like expected. Sontero was not impressed by that, and faced the lady himself. “Allow me, Miss.” That sent the soldiers in another wave of shock. Sontero took over the inspection, despite it not being his job. She then cooperated and raised her shaking arms, still quietly sobbing with her mouth closed. Sont then took her messenger bag and placed it on a stool nearby. He wasted no time and started patting her arms, to her other arm, to her waist, and down her legs. Surely, that’s a respectful job and they just had a physical interaction which will usually send her lightning— but that is not it. It is not like that moment. She felt fear, she felt fear in each and every touch of his palm. For the first time in her life, she was inspected for a crime she feared to her soul. It is fine if it’s someone else, but by the man who pointed a gun on her? That’s even more terrifying. He then opened her bag for inspection and just found student materials.
“Clear.” Sont spoke and handed her bag to her. That’s it? All that fear, for that? Her shaking hands then grabbed her bag from the soldier’s hands and started running away as fast as she could due to her fear. That surprised everyone, but him.
“What happened to her? I thought she’s sweet to Sontero?” One soldier asked. “Yeah, maybe she isn’t anymore?” Sont just sighed on the soldiers’ conversation and started walking after the lady. Did he go too far on that? Did he humiliate her in front of everyone? In any case, he did frighten her so much that she would probably avoid him for more than a month now, longer than last time.
She avoided the man at all costs in the following days. One morning, she was doing her accustomed routine; getting dressed in her blue nursing uniform, peeking in the window with a mug of coffee in her right hand. Yesterday was a lot for her, yet she didn’t even bother telling her family about it, nor her friends. Because of that incident, she felt like she’d never be able to face the soldier again. Although don’t be mistaken, she still feels broken hearted but now, with fear of him.
She saw a passerby vendor speaking to one of the soldiers. Her eyes then widened and her heart did skip a beat for a second but once she saw that his hair wasn't dark, she sighed in relief. But another part of her is so odd, why is she still expecting to see him after that? Isn’t she afraid of him? All that emotional wound and she’s still yearning to see him. After some minutes of peeking outside, she spotted no sign of the specific soldier— who knows if that’s a sign of relief or misfortune. She then wore her coat, and grabbed her bag before rushing out of their house with a toast in her hand. She walked towards a shop and bought fresh milk in a carton, along with another croissant wrapped in a parchment paper. Just another morning time to burn for the bakery.
She grabbed her pocket watch after a bite, making her eyes wide. It is almost nine in the morning! Panic then swallowed her entire body that she started running around, startled with a bread between her teeth. How could she be so irresponsible? She never lost track of time! Or maybe it’s because she’s still trying to adjust from her soldier visit schedule?
She's panting on every step, yet she's so fast. Imagine a lady dressed so well, looking like someone who'll just sit and drink tea because she's in a neighbor's house, running so fast through the busy streets of their town. Impressive speed, you’d say. Not until she tripped over a barrel of radish, making her fall straight on the ground and smashing the barrel on the bricked pathway. Good thing her face did not hit the ground, it's just that her knees and palms are probably bleeding out of that incident. “Ow…”
Vendors then started circling around her. “Oh my dear, it’s Morzse’s daughter!” One of them worriedly said.
“Is she alright?”
“How unfortunate!”
“What happened to you?” The vegetable vendor came to help her stand up instead of getting angry over her vegetables getting scattered around the ground. However, it seems like she is having a hard time standing up. “Are you alright, young lady?” She groaned in response, her eyes closed and her skin burning. “Oh my dear, we have to bring you to the nearest clinic.” The vendor said.
“Excuse me,” A man in rather expensive clothes approached them, he knelt down and held her forearm, helping the vendor to stand her up. “How are you feeling, Miss? That fall was a rough one.” The man helped her stand up and sat her down on one of the nearest stools. Y/N Morzse, still being worried about her time, looked at her hands and then at her pocket watch. She gasped and stood up upon seeing the time which made her fall down again. Of course, the man helped her up again. Fortunately, he is physically strong enough to carry her weight. “Please stay still, Miss. I have to check you up. Worry not, I am a doctor.” The man said and sat down next to her, and held her hand, examining it. “It doesn't seem too serious, yet it's bleeding from the skin scratch. Your body must be in complete shock due to the impact, or you might have a fractured bone.”
She smiled as a response. “Thank you, sir. I will just wash it later, I have to go to the hospital now." She responded to the doctor’s statement, showing her pin as a student nurse. A future nurse neglecting her own health in front of a doctor, really? “I have to attend classes as soon as possible."
“Listen, Miss. I will have to bring you to my clinic, you can barely even walk. I will give your facilitators a letter instead.” The doctor said but she whined.
“No, sir. Please, I'm a nursing student. I can’t miss a lecture.” She cried.
“And I am a doctor, I know what I'm supposed to do.” He said and with that, he carried her in bridal style then hopped on a carriage. “My clinic is not that far, Miss. You don't have to worry about anything.”
She groaned. “Anything except my nursing school.” She barely even looked at the doctor, it's like she's ignoring him made by her panic and pain. She doesn’t even know what he looks like because of that, she keeps on minding the pain on her body— and she thought she could attend school with that?
The doctor just sighed and shook his head. “People in medicine, really. I understand you.” Ah, she’s too fragile if she’s going to judge herself. Being the kind of someone who rarely gets bruises after all.
It didn’t take five minutes when they arrived at his clinic, and he immediately helped her down. He sat her on a bed in his clinic and gathered some bandages. “I really really swear, sir. I am fine.” She groaned. The doctor walked back to her with some materials to cover up her wounds.
“You can barely even open your eyes.” Oh, that sent her into a realization that she’s been subconscious a lot lately. With that statement of his, she opened her eyes and saw…a rather young looking man.
“Oh, you are kind of different than what I expected.”
The doctor held one of her hands and started cleaning it, making her hiss in pain despite him being gentle. “Do you mind defining different on that, Miss?” She awkwardly laughed and cleared her throat.
“Well, when you said that you’re a doctor, I imagined you as someone older. It takes a lot of years to be a doctor, you know?" She said with an awkward smile and that made the doctor sigh with a hint of smile. Indeed, he looks young as a doctor. His fixed hair is black just like someone she knows, and his green eyes behind his eyeglasses are matching his hair colour. His skin is fair and bright. He is also at least a foot taller than her with an athletic build, it seems like he has a lot of free time to take care of himself. He is a doctor? He looks like he’s around her age.
“A prodigy is what you're talking to.” He briefly explained and she almost forgot her pain in amazement.
“A prodigy? In medicine? That is like finding a gold dust particle under the sea.” She said with all of her admiration. “How old are you, sir? When and where did you graduate?” Well, that’s a lot of questions to ask at once.
“I am twenty-four, I graduated from a university from Montpellier just earlier last year.” She looked at him with sparkles in her tiny little eyes. Anything related to intelligence would never fail to impress her.
“France. How does it feel to be a genius? You are no human. I am being true right now, I am so so stunned as someone who will someday work in the medicine field.”
“Indeed, our town is small yet big if you'll observe. You might be assisting me in operations someday.” He smiled.
“YOU’RE A SURGEON?! AT TWENTY-FOUR?!” She accidentally asked out loud with all of her cells impressed by the man. “That's literally the most impressive thing I heard in my whole entire life! We're told that we'll be practicing in a hospital next week, I hope it's in yours. You are very nice, students love nice mentors.” She excitedly smiled. “What is your name, by the way, Sir?”
“Li Shen, can be known as well as Zayne in simplest terms, and I also prefer being called that way. Worry not, I do not apply to your nation’s custom so you can call me any way you’d want.” It seems like he is a foreign man who decided to move here. But he’s right, he doesn’t need to be a part of the tradition if he only has one name he wanted to use. “And you must be?” He asked in return.
“Y/N Morzse.” She smiled and he looked up to look at her.
“Morzse? Do you happen to know Dra. Theresia Morzse?” With that question of his, she nodded with a nod.
“Yes! She’s my mother, why is it?” He then smiled and looked at her hands again.
“She was my mentor way back when I was sixteen, I can’t believe that I am finally a doctor and currently helping her daughter.” He stated with a smile on his face, he is as well very proud of his achievement that they now both share the same amazement.
“And by two years you're working with her daughter.” Added she.
She noticed that he's done with both of her hands, having them both covered now which is still visible despite her wearing a long sleeved dress. It is because the bandages are wrapped also between her fingers. It is insane how fast time flew, she didn’t even notice that it’s done already. “I saw no fractured bones in your arms. I would like to ask for permission, Miss Morzse. To check your knees.” He stated and she gladly nodded,
“Just Y/N is alright, please. You do not need to be too formal.” She said, pulling her dress up a little to show him her knees.
“As I expected, it is also bruised.” He started inspecting her bones in her legs to check if there are any fractured ones but found none before starting to clean it as well, making her hiss once again in pain. “This is the reason why you shouldn't run around like nothing's on your way, Y/N.” The young doctor said.
“But I was running late. This is horrible, I missed a day in class. What if they're taught how to inject a syringe and I'm not even there?” She reasoned.
“They're taught in late semester, it’s only September. You'd be able to hold a syringe well, don't worry.” He responded. Zayne finished the bandages and pulled her skirt gently back on its place. He nodded at her, picking up the materials.
“And how much should I pay you, sir, by the way?” She asked.
“Everything’s paid since eight years ago, tell Dra. Morzse I said hello.” He said and helped her off the bed.
“You are really kind, sir. Thank you very much for your help.”
“You can drop the formalities, consider me a friend." He said with a smile and handed her a letter. “Here, hand this to your professor tomorrow when you go to school.” She was confused about that.
“Tomorrow? But I am going today.” Said she, but the doctor refused.
“You'd get a leave for today, take it to have a rest.” He said.
“Thank you very much, really.” Solara bowed and started walking towards the door. “I will be taking my leave now, I really appreciate your help.”
“Hold on, let me escort you home.” He stated as he dropped a few things on his table.
“Oh, are you sure? I mean, you've done so much for me already, I think I've been really costing you too much time.” He smiled at that.
“I'm not a busy doctor, you see.” He smiled and they both walked out of the clinic. “I have my own clinic that’s rarely even visited. I am always staying here all the time. Also, I do have accomplice doctors there as well.”
“Really? That's odd. How come your clinic is not busy?” She asked, both of them walking.
“I'm not really the type of doctor who's always at the hospital since the patients aren't really all on operations, you know. I'm a surgeon.” He said. “Owning a clinic is much better for accessibility of the town, not everyone’s sick everyday.”
“I see.” She responded. “How do you even earn for your living if you always have free time?”
He gave her an odd look. “What do you mean? Hospital workers get paid monthly nonetheless and that's an advantage here in our place.” He said and she gasped.
“Really? That is mental. How come I never thought of that before even choosing this field? I can probably do charity work.” She almost jumped in excitement.
“Indeed. Plus, you can pursue more of your hobbies. I've been doing paintings recently.”
“That is so astonishing, I also do paintings. You sure do a lot of things, huh? You’re so talented. It must be fun if you're not thinking about time.” She said,
“Indeed, do well in your academics in order for you to live a good life after. However, I know you are already wealthy but your own life is something else.” He smiled.
Just before she gets to respond, they both hear a voice behind them. “Excuse me.” That made them both turn around to look at the person. There they saw a soldier with a hand in his pocket, and a small paper pad on the other. Her eyes then widened on that sight, her entire body freezing on the spot. C. Sontero, standing in front of her, analyzing her entire figure like nothing happened yesterday. “Pardon me, it is just odd to see you around at these hours, Miss.” He said. There he is again with his words about knowing her schedule.
She was about to speak when the doctor responded to the soldier for her. “Good morning, soldier. This young lady, Miss Morzse injured herself on her way to the hospital earlier and that made her earn a ticket to the clinic.” Sontero paused and turned to examine the doctor next.
“And who could you be, sir?” He asked.
“Li Shen, a cardiac surgeon. She's currently on leave and I am escorting her home.” He politely announced himself and she felt the amazement once again.
“Would you believe me if I said that he's just twenty-four and a surgeon who graduated in France? He's a prodigy in medicine and I can’t wait to have him as my mentor.” She said with her bright eyes which slowly faded when she saw no reaction on the soldier’s face. She then suddenly remembered about yesterday and just decided to stop talking. “Ahem… pardon me.”
The soldier showed his usual face. “I'd take it from here, Sir. Apologies for the inconvenience, you may go back to your clinic. I am acquainted with this young lady, so worry not.” The soldier spoke, closing the paper pad and placing it in his pocket. He is offering to escort her home? Wait, no, he’s not offering it. He’s stating that it’s something he’d do.
“No, it is no bother. I will be escorting her home, and I can just return right away. Worry not, I am her friend." The doctor insisted and Sont gave him a look at that. A strange look, then he looked away with a sigh after.
“I will escort her home, I have a horse. I know her house as well.” The soldier insisted even more but the doctor still insisted.
“I too as well have a horse, I can still escort her home–”
“Morzse.” He loudly snapped, which slightly made her jump. “Choose.” What? She was shocked because of two things right now. First is the fact that he called her by family name and secondly, he’s giving her an option to choose who would escort her home.
With both men looking at her, she felt nervous right away. “I– uhh… I think I will go with the soldier, Zayne. He knows my home anyways." She awkwardly smiled and Sont already headed towards his horse.
“Oh, no worries. Take care of your wounds. Please tell Dra. Morzse I greeted her.” The doctor responded and she nodded.
“Thank you so much, really.” She bowed a little and so did the doctor. “I'll be off now.”
He started walking, leaving the two by themselves. At this moment, this is the only time when she realizes that she chose the man who pointed a gun at her the day before. How could she be this stupid of her feelings? The soldier looked at her with a serious face. “Let me escort you home, Miss.” He said with a rather scary tone. She just nodded nonetheless and they started walking towards the horse quietly and awkwardly. They hopped on it, and started moving as if they weren’t on bad terms last day. “You shouldn't let people escort you home if you don't know them. They can earn the privilege to go to your house anytime.” The soldier said in a rather low voice.
“He’s Zayne. He was my mother’s student, I consider him a friend. He's one of the town's licensed doctors, he helped me with my wounds today. Besides, I also don’t know you but you’re escorting me home.” She defended.
“I am a community frontliner, it doesn’t matter if you know me or not.” He sighed and shook his head. “And another thing is that you're injured yet he's letting you walk? I thought he's a doctor.” She sighed on that. Why are they even arguing like a quarreled couple?
“I insisted that I can walk, that's why.” She responded. “He really did my bandages well, I can barely feel the sting in my wounds. I’m really impressed about how talented and skillful he is, a prodigy of medicine with multiple hobbies? What a man he is.”
The soldier just stayed silent, not giving her any responses for that. He's just telling her to be aware of people after all. The horse just made a sudden movement which made her gasp. “Hold on well.” The soldier said and she immediately held onto his uniform. Isn’t it kind of awkward? He literally showed no interest in her from the very beginning and even threatened her a lot from the inspection, yet he seemed so threatened by something else right now.
They arrived not so long and she bowed to the soldier. “Thank you so much for escorting me, Sir.” However, he didn’t bow back and just stared at her with a blank face. She saw that when she looked up again. “I uhh, I will go in now. Thank you once again, Sir.” She then turned to open the gates when Sont spoke.
“I would like to apologize for the gun, Miss. That’s so informal and unnecessary of me. Forgive me.” That’s where he bowed to her. She then turned to face him again, swallowing awkwardly.
“That was really… frightening, Sir. Please, never use your gun so carelessly again. I don’t want to view you differently.” She said, “I really dislike anything related to violence. I too, am sorry for not following the inspecting protocols.”
He hummed in response. “I’ll take note of that.” He spoke and looked up on her. “I’ll be off now, Miss.” He said and hopped onto his horse. Somehow, his apology sent comfort to her and removed all her worries and fears stuck because of that day.
“Hold on, I have a question.” She asked and the soldier gave no facial expression. “You’ve been hinting for quite a while now that you know my routine to the hospital. How did you know that? You also called me by my family name, what’s with the formalities?”
“I coincidentally have the same route as you, it’s just that my home is a little farther to the north.” He explained. “And also, I forgot your name, I just stated what I remembered, Miss.” He said and she laughed at that. “Knowing you’re the daughter of the Morzse, I just stated that.”
“My name is Y/N, Y/N Morzse. And, you are?” She asked, trying to get a hold of that one information about him that she’s eager to know. The soldier then sighed on that before leaving. “Hey!”
It may seem like she’s developed some progress after that unexpected interaction, thinking the soldier would be speaking more than just three words to her in one interaction. However, she was somehow mistaken. After that day, she went back again to her morning routine of visiting his area.
She waved at him from a distance, earning no response from him. Approaching him, she greeted, “Good morning, Sont.” She greeted, earning a confused look from the soldier.
“Sont?” He said, making her awkwardly chuckle. Of course, he noticed her slight changes because of his rejection last time. But yet again, she regained her motivation to chase after him once again… as if she wasn’t pointed a gun into. This lady would never really know when to stop. “I heard you calling another man by another name aside from his family name, thought it was remarkable.”
Oh, is he referring to… “Zayne is a foreigner who doesn’t apply to our customs, and he uses that name over his government issued one, that’s why.” She explained, making the soldier hum in response. “Why, isn’t someone feeling jealous?” She confidently teased, making her earn a disgusted face from the man.
“Are you hearing yourself?” He asked with an offended tone.
She just laughed at that, “Haha! I am only kidding. I am not here to speak about anything else, I am here to politely invite you to a very important event of my life.” She handed him an envelope with both of her gloved hands.
He looked down on it, it is a green envelope with tons of gold engraving. Its wax seal also has hints of gold, with a dried flower in the middle. Even with a distance from him, he can smell the flowery scent sprayed on it. “Event?”
“My nineteenth birthday, of course. I cherish my date of birth more than any other events.” She happily said, grabbing one of his hands to accept it. Events from huge families are massive, and that includes birthdays of their daughters. There’ll be tons of expensive foods, and there’ll be a ball dedicated to a grand venue. People of high profile would be dancing with one another, the wealthy parents would refer their children to others, some kind of event that involves everyone’s fun in elegance. Events like that can’t just have anybody, you have to be personally invited by the family themselves.
“I am not fond of crowded events, respectfully, Miss.” He said, handing the letter back. However, she confidently, gently pushed it back towards him.
“That’s perfectly alright! I would make sure that you wouldn’t feel uncomfortable.” She smiled. “Or maybe if you really don’t want to, I’d like to invite you to our family dinner instead. The evening before the said event, of course. I’d be delighted to have you there.” She happily said. A Morzse, inviting him to her family matters like they’re some kind of close friends? That is just unbelievable.
If she is going to compare himself to her, he’d say he’s just less than a quarter of her life status. She’s born with a silver spoon and he’s born with… Just when the soldier was about to respond, she interrupted him, “No, no, it’s alright! Give yourself some time to decide. It’ll be in two months, after all! I will be waiting for you, alright? Bye-bye!”
And with that, she ran as fast as she could, trying to avoid yet another rejection from the man. Silly her, the event wasn’t even publicized yet, and she already invited him. All just for a chance to speak with him. The soldier on the other side just sighed in disbelief, still holding the envelope she gave her. The other soldiers then approached him, looking at the envelope. “Woah, you’ve been invited by Miss Morzse herself! She sure does have eyes for you, huh.”
“Yeah, and it is a privilege to be at her family events, you know?”
Sont sighed, keeping the envelope in his pocket and dusting his coat off after. “Unlike you all, I do not fall into social norms. I dislike the nobles of the society, and I do not involve myself with anyone generally.” Wow, that’s just one of the biggest things he dropped about himself. As someone secretive, hearing opinions from them is quite astonishing… well, not for the soldiers around him.
His co-workers scoffed. “Don’t you understand? That’s Miss Morzse we’re talking about! The daughter of Morzse family! Noble or not, she’s still an amazing and respectable lady.” One of them defended her. However, he did not say a thing. He will just say the same thing anyways, and he doesn’t like repeating himself.
“Ah, maybe you’ve never heard her singing voice just yet, or you haven’t seen her needlework. She also presents her arts in exhibits. She is quite a talented young lady.”
“And she contributes to the community, she loves the people. Actually, she also loves animals. That lady never failed to show up!”
“She is also an outstanding woman when it comes to academics! She topped the entire school before entering the hospital of nursing.”
“And I heard she’s never had interest in men in her entire life until you, you must be someone special, you know?”
He just sighed and shook his head before walking away. “Just because someone is being admired by many doesn’t mean I do too.” He coldly responded, going back to his duty as a soldier who roams around.
“Well, whoever manages to steal that letter is the luckiest, then.” One of them whispered. “I would die to attend the birthday of Miss Morzse. Who knows, I could earn her fancy.”
“Shove off.”
Of course, that isn’t the only invitation she gave him. She saw him once again when he was inspecting a bookshop one weekend. Coincidentally, she was also there to look for new books to purchase. He was in his uniform, speaking to the bookshop keeper as he took some notes with his tiny booklet. She, of course, just watched from a distance since she doesn’t want to disturb the busy man. She grabbed a book, pretending to review it before purchasing while sending small glances to the man.
“Oh my, it is Sr. Sontero.” A lovely looking lady approached him right away, earning her most curious attention ever. The lady looks really beautiful, and her silk dress is enough to introduce her social status. “Why, it’s good to see you here, Sr. Sontero. How do I look today?”
Y/N’s eyes widened upon hearing that— turns out, the soldiers weren’t really lying at all! Sont really is a popular man, and she isn’t the only admirer of his. And judging by the lady’s approach, she is for sure a complete wacker compared to her. She is too straightforward compared to her modest approach. She can’t believe it, someone else is approaching him. However, she isn’t worried about the lady at all. She is worried about whatever his response could be.
Speaking of him, he just turned to look at the lady. He eyed her up and down with his usual face, before looking away without saying anything. He just continued the inspection with the bookshop. Y/N chuckled silently upon seeing that, turns out she isn’t the only one he doesn’t tolerate after all. She felt relieved because of that. However, it seemed like the lady was offended. “Ah! Sr. Sontero, I dressed up well for you today!” She insisted.
“You could try it for someone else, it might work.” He commented, making Y/N chuckle silently once again, making her cover her face with the book she’s holding. Ah, how re-assuring it is to know that she isn’t the only one being defeated. But it sounds like he really is kind of offensive on that one.
Of course, she isn’t the only lady who approached her the entire time— tons of women are all over him. However, he just gave them the same treatment, the attitude that is intended to send all of them away. However, it seems like women her age love men with cold shoulders. Especially when it’s a man in uniform.
He was about to leave the bookshop, but he paused with his eyebrows raised when he saw Y/N Morzse in front of him, peeking from the book on her face. He then sighed and shook his head right away, “Ah, haha! Good morning, Sont!” She awkwardly greeted, placing the book back down. “It’s quite a rare coincidence that you bumped into me during my weekly visit at the bookshop.” He did not say a thing in return. Instead, he just walked past her like he was a busy man. “W-Wait!” She called onto him, following him right away.
However, he just continued walking without acknowledging her presence. She just decided to walk next to him, trying real hard to keep up with his pace. “I-uhh… I visit the bookshop every Saturday morning, that’s why I am really glad to see you.” She said, but still gained no response from the man. He just headed to the next shop, doing his job to inspect them. She sighed in defeat, this man really is difficult. “I’ll be having an art exhibit in two months after my nineteenth birthday. I would love to invite you to see my paintings being published to the museum of arts.”
The man just wrote down on his paper like he’s tasked to do, “I appreciate your thoughtful consideration, but I do not interest myself in any form of visual art.” He briefly said, making her feel the huge hit of awkwardness down her core. Well, that was a little embarrassing, to invite someone over your interests but they don’t align with it.
“Oh, uhm… my apologies.” She said with a low voice. “But if you are going to consider it, it’ll be by eight in the morning. I will be waiting for you.” She said, still hoping for a better response but he gave none. So she just nodded, “It’s nice to see you again. I will be returning to the bookshop now. Have a nice morning!” With that, she walked back to the bookshop once again.
Well, she just learned one thing about him— he doesn’t like paintings or any form of visual art. That is quite strange for a human being not to romanticize the art of life, but she understands. Not everyone has the same taste, and everyone has their own interests. But she wonders, what could be the things that interest him? What goes on in his mind whenever he’s thinking. She’s known him for a while already but she still knows nothing about him. Not even his favourite colour.
She went down the stairs after doing her usual morning errands; preparing for school and doing things for herself during free time. “You’ve grown exceedingly, my dear. Last time I saw you, you were but a minuscule dreamer. I’m glad you came back and deigned to pay me a visit.” She heard her mother speak in the living room. That’s odd, she must be talking to someone she just reunited with, or maybe an old acquaintance? “You’ve met my daughter, yes? She’s a student nurse now. I heard they’re going to be mentored by doctors in the hospital real soon.”
“Yes, Dra. Morzse. She’s also most amiable and enthusiastic, you clearly raised a decent and commendable lady. She is, moreover, quite the beauty, and her manner of speech is most courteous.” She heard a familiar voice and her jaw dropped. Is Zayne here, complimenting her from their first time ever meeting? She then just stayed by the stairs to eavesdrop on their conversation.
“Is there any way that you fancy her? Two decades and she’s remained unattached. Although, she’s had her eyes laid on a specific dark haired– tall, purple-eyed soldier like how she portrayed him. At last, she had eyes on someone.” Theresia stated with a small smile and Zayne’s eyebrows crumpled on that.
“A soldier? I believe we met him last time, and he is indeed the gentleman who did escort her home.” Theresia’s face brightened on that.
“Could it be…?” Asked she but Zayne shook his head.
“They unfortunately didn’t appear like lovers might,” Y/N’s face fell on that statement of the young doctor. Indeed, they don’t look like lovers and even she can’t view it from afar. “Although he mentioned that they’re acquainted and– he did verily sound most stern and vexed. His countenance was so grave that I was nigh on determined not to permit him to dispatch her back home on such an account. Yet she chose him so I uhh… did acquiesce.”
Indeed, the soldier looked really intimidating. Who knows if that’s just how he really is or something. “Interesting, I did not expect that young Sontero would possess such a demeanor. He looks intimidating, indeed. Yet, from the manner in which my daughter did portray him, 'tis quite strange. Well, certain soldiers do tend to exhibit a stern disposition, despite their age. Y/N in some manner, found herself intrigued by that particular one.” Theresia said and she decided to walk towards them “Ah, speaking of.” Both of them turned to look at the lady walking towards them, Zayne with a polite smile pasted on his face. He then stood up and greeted her with a warm embrace.
“Oh, Zayne would serve as a worthy husband to you, my darling. Verily wonderful!” Theresia stated and the two youngsters awkwardly laughed and shook their heads.
“Mother, please.” She awkwardly laughed and looked at the doctor next to her. “Don’t mind her, Zayne. She sets me up with everyone, it’s no new.” Said she and the doctor just nodded with a smile. “Well then, I would be heading to the hospital now. I’ll see you, mother and Zayne.”
When she arrived at the hospital, she immediately sat next to Baige, whom she already spoke with right even before sitting down. “Eh? Sontero doesn’t like paintings? What a boring man.” She said, earning a look from her. “What? If the man I love finds my things uninteresting, I’d instantly feel myself backing away.”
“Not in my case because I am trying to win him over.” Y/N said. “You know, maybe one day, he could find me interesting somehow.”
“Oh, right. You are to be betrothed to someone by the age of twenty-two. How unfortunate.” Baige shook her head. “But I don’t understand that soldier. You really are the talk of town when it comes to everything you can do, but why not him? Why can’t he find anything impressive in you? Ah, every single man is going to kill him out of jealousy.”
“Well, same goes as him, he is also the talk of town, just the male version with little to no information about. It’s just unfortunate, really. I hope I can win his heart before I reach my age of marriage.” She sighs as she places her chin on her palm.
A person came in, dropping papers on the professor's desk in front of everyone. She looks unfamiliar yet she looks professional enough to be their professor. A rather short and cheerful woman around her 30s wearing a white coat and a white hat, her skin looks high maintenance and flawless. Everyone just went back to their own seats silently. “Is she our new professor in internship?” Baige whispered to her, slightly fixing her neat bun despite it being perfectly done already.
“Looks like it.”
“Good morning, nearing nurses. I am Dra. Edith Bartoen. I will be your instructor for your nursing internship.” Everyone’s faces just brightened on the doctor’s energetic voice. “I am wholeheartedly informed that all of you are so invested in this activity that you’re already well read about it. Believe me, I was too.” She giggled and so did the class. “So, we’re not wasting any time. I will be distributing these portfolios about your mentors, your surnames are already written here so please, claim your folders as your name is called.”
The class went noisy due to their muttering with their friends, hoping to get a mentor that’s good for them. “Pray, it’s a beautiful doctor so that I can have more motivation to study.” Rico Hurez said, one of their male classmates and Baige rolled her eyes on that.
“Men really are odd, monstrous creatures. Ugh, I hate them so much.” She sighs. “Well, I am hoping to get a handsome tall doctor, I am more than willing to help him.” Hurez made a face upon hearing that.
“Huh? What a hypocrite. She just said that men are monstrous creatures and now she's expecting one?” He whispered loud enough for Baige to hear.
Once again, Baige rolled her eyes. “Some of them are tolerable.” Y/N on the other side is sitting with her eyebrows raised, looking in front of her as her classmates are being called one by one. She wonders, will she get a good doctor that is willing to guide her throughout the internship?
“Baige Ruelio.” Baige’s name was called and she stood up to claim her portfolio, thanking the doctor after. Y/N then went closer to Baige as she opened the folder. “Okay, please please please hear my request.” She then pulled the profile sheet and to her disappointment, it is not what she wished for. “Aww, he's a forty-seven year old paediatrician.” Y/N smiled at that. “Hey, not bad! He’s working to help children, he must be very gentle and nice.” Baige gave her a face on that.
“Rico Hurez.” Hurez jumped a little when he was called, and immediately walked towards the doctor to claim his. As he walks back to his seat, Y/N and Baige are rushing him to walk faster. Though, he just stopped in front of the two and started talking. “Why are you two even so curious?” He asked with an annoyed face.
“I’d like to know if you got what you’re wishing for, of course.” Baige said.
He just sighed and shook his head. “Please, please, please! A beautiful doctor is all I ask for.” He said and opened the folder. That excitement on his face faded, it turned into a frown.
“What is it? Who did you get?” Hurez shook his head and sat down. “An orthopedic doctor, she’s sixty-five.” Baige’s cheeks then bubbled on that, before exploding into laughter. “Quit it, lady. You got an old man either.” Baige didn’t stop laughing.
“Not as old as your beautiful doctor to motivate you in your studies.”
It’s odd how they based their expectations on their doctors’ ages, yet Y/N is just here trying to keep herself together. She’s nervous about hers, until, “Y/N Morzse.” She jumped a little but she immediately went to get her portfolio, bowing a little to thank the doctor before running back to her friend.
“Come on, open it. You didn’t tell us what you’re expecting.” Baige said and Y/N held the folder tightly.
“Okay, I uhm… I am expecting— Dr. Zayne.” She said, Baige looked at her wide eyes and jaw dropped.
“Dr. Zayne? Don't tell me you’re slowly drifting away from your prince charming Sontero.”
“Listen, I am expecting him because I know him and he’s a talented doctor. I harbor great confidence that we shall find ourselves in harmonious accord.” Said Y/N, making Baige nod with a little hint of doubt on her face. “Stop. I am now opening it.” She said and slowly opened her portfolio. Upon viewing the profile part, her face softened. “Haha! Yes! Dr. Li Shen, twenty-four years old, cardiac surgeon.” Baige read and the two of them gasped on that.
“You got Dr. Zayne, you got him!” Baige excitedly said and she nudged her friend in excitement. Y/N on the other side is still in shock. Last day, she was talking about him being her mentor and now, he is indeed her mentor. What are the odds on that?
“You may now be dismissed, read your portfolios for your future projects with your respective doctors.” The doctor stated before leaving the class with a huge amount of free time today. Y/N’s face brightened on that. “I have to go tell Zayne in an instant!” She said and sprinted out of the class with her friend calling her behind her. She’s more than excited to announce this to Zayne, that they’d be partners starting next week for months! What are the odds, really? She immediately headed towards his clinic, of course she remembers where it is. It is one of the newest clinics in town and she just visited it yesterday. Surely, he’s in there, isn’t he? Although, he could not. He paid her mother a visit earlier this morning and that was less than an hour ago, who knows if he stayed a little longer.
As she walks, she’s reading the portfolio and slowly learning more about the young surgeon whom she considered her friend since then. He graduated with high honors and saved many lives during his stay at the university. Just how amazing is that? She closed the portfolio when she arrived not long after. She dusted her dress off despite it being already neat, and then grabbed the lead that rings the clinic’s tiny bell.
While waiting for the door to open, she excitedly did a mini dance that she subconsciously did. After a few minutes of having no response, she rang the bell once again. “Y/N?” She heard a familiar voice behind her, making her turn around with the biggest smile ever. It is Zayne, holding baskets of medicinal equipment. “Have you been waiting for a while? My apologies, my clinic is usually closed every Friday as I am heading to get some supplies.”
Instead of saying something about that, she just excitedly presented the portfolio to him. “Guess what, Dr. Zayne.” She excitedly said before opening the portfolio. “You are my mentor!”
Zayne’s face brightened upon hearing that. “That is such good news!”
“Ah, imagine the odds! My mother used to be your mentor, and now you are mentoring her daughter.” She excitedly said. “So, when do we start?”
Of course, they started right away days after that. She’s been attending to his duties at the hospital, being an assistant nurse of his. He was also teaching her new things in his clinic, being a doctor specialized in cardiology, he sure is a bright kind of man. Because of that, she’s grown closer to the said man, and she is enjoying her path to medicine more than anything.
She suddenly learned something about Sont when she was heading to his area of patrol like usual. However, she was blankly confused when she didn’t see him anywhere. So she just decided to approach one of the soldiers nearby. “Ah, what an honour to be approached by Miss Morzse!” He said. “What can I do for you, Miss?”
“Do you have any idea where Sr. Sontero is currently patrolling at this hour?” The soldier raised one of his eyebrows. Of course, she’d be looking for that famous man.
The soldier chuckled a little on that. “Why, your brother left his lunchbox again?” The soldier jokes and she sighed in embarrassment. How can she ever change that perspective of theirs? She just subconsciously made an odd reputation. “Alright, lunchbox lady, I’m just kidding. He’s by the tavern at the intersection. Although I’d like to warn you, bees are swarming around the busy streets. He must be in a crowd of admirers chasing after him, and you’re no different. Approach him with caution.” The soldier said and she awkwardly laughed on that.
“Haha… Thank you, Sir. I really appreciate it.” She slowly turned around with an awkward smile on her face before walking away. She still can’t believe it, the lunchbox lady, really? That was a month ago and that’s literally not a big of a deal since she only did it less than… five times, and one’s not even intentional. Well, the intentional ones kind of made a mark on the soldiers’ minds so maybe that explains it, she has no defense on that. She just hurriedly walked towards the location mentioned by the soldier. Maybe he just changed his schedule out of nowhere. But wondering isn’t even that much of relevance now, she’s lucky she had information about his whereabouts right now.
She excitedly entered the tavern, wanting to greet the soldier as soon as possible. But to her dismay, the place seemed to greet her instead. She then dropped her excited face and went confused, why would they react like that? Everyone’s eyes are on her, her hands are holding each other behind her back, her face in an awkward expression, and everyone’s confused. Well, who wouldn’t be? This place isn’t commonly visited by nursing students in a coat and neatly bunned hair, let alone during this hour.
“Isn’t that Miss Morzse? Didn’t know she visited the tavern.”
“And while being in a uniform is so scandalous.”
Well, she doesn’t really mind other people's words. She’s literally the daughter of the Morzse family, and she was raised so beautifully to be defined in a glance. And just like she expected, it didn’t take long for everyone to mind their own businesses once again, and she took her chance to slowly walk and look around. The tavern by morning, really Sont? Who drinks during this hour? And on another note, he doesn’t look that much of a drinker to drink this early in uniforms. He looks like someone who can’t betray their jobs that they’ll dedicate their whole entire self to it, he won’t let a minute of his job slip. Well, that’s something new she learned about the specific man, but she’s hoping it’s wrong. He can’t be handsome and alcoholic at the same time, she thought.
It shouldn’t be that hard to spot a certain soldier with his features that automatically makes him stand out, but in these dim lights, that just changed that. Or maybe he isn’t wearing his uniform at this hour? Besides, that can’t be happening since he’s probably on duty. Soldiers’ jobs are critical and that’s something they just can’t ignore.
Already two minutes down and she’s getting a little impatient looking around the small tavern, that’s such a long time to look around in such a small area. Did the other soldier set her up in some joke? Maybe he did, and she just sighed on that. Of course it’s a joke, how come Sr. Sontero would ditch his job? Like stated, it looks like he loves his job so much. And how come a soldier would be in a tavern? Ugh, the statements in her head are just saying the same things over and over again that she just shook her head and turned around to walk out of the place. How could she be so stupid?
“Isn’t that Miss Morzse?” The bartender asked his co-worker as he shook a drink with his big arms.
“Yeah, first time seeing her here. Although, it seems like she’s already leaving. Maybe, looking for someone?” A rather muscular red-haired woman suggested, wiping the glasses clean straight out of the sink. The man in a grey uniform sighed over that information he heard and turned to look at the door, finding a woman in a coat and nursing uniform opening the tavern’s door to leave. Did any of his co-workers snitch on him again? That’s what he thought.
“Well, could it be her husband?” Asked the bearded bartender. The red-haired woman then chuckled on that.
“Oh come on, it’s like you don’t even know that young lady. She’s conservative and young, she can’t be married yet.”
And there she is, closing the door behind her with a rather disappointed face and started walking her way back to home. She held her messenger bag tightly and fixed herself to walk confidently again like usual. The soldier slides a hand through his hair, his head leaning on it while his other hand holds a glass of whiskey. A frown on his face formed when he sensed the lady’s presence. Why is she acting like a wife looking for her husband? He doesn’t have his admirers here, with all due respect to his favourable drinking momentum. How come she knew where to find him? Damn his co-workers for that, can’t he have a break from those admirers at once?
Y/N on the other side returns to her pathway towards home with all her disappointment. I probably won’t see him today, she thought very sadly as she sat by her table. Part of her felt disappointed in another way though, she is not to judge someone but she’s a person as well with her own preferences. She felt sad and frustrated with the thought of him being an alcoholic man in such a straight sun on skin hour, is her heart on the right track with these affections? Or maybe she just hated it due to the fact that she dislikes alcohol and what it does to someone. “What an unpleasant thought, Sont as an alcoholic? Why does that matter?” She muttered to herself with her forehead on her palm.
“Alcoholic?” A stern voice asked behind her and she jumped, along with a short scream out of surprise. Turning around is the mentioned man with a rather confused face, and hands down by his sides.
“Y-You!” She said in surprise, pointing at him. “Where did you come from? Are you following me? W-Why are you here? Did you follow me? Are you watching me? You’re causing this fright in me, Sont.” She said in full panic, feeling ashamed right after.
Sont sighed. “What did you just say about me?” He asked once again with his intimidating voice, making her question her loud thinking moment. “You have no concern regarding my personal life, respectfully, Miss.” He stated and Solara awkwardly laughed.
“I-uh, haha. Just figuring out my mere preferences in men and my uh, decisions, sorry. I didn’t mean to call you an alcoholic, Sont.” She said and nervously swallowed right after. “I am not the one to judge… if I don’t even know you.”
The soldier’s face went from confused to… angry? Or maybe it’s his default facial expression. She then awkwardly crumpled her skirt out of nervousness, “So, how did you know where to find me…? As far as I know, you are drinking at the tavern.” She asked once again and the soldier parted his lips.
“Like I stated, we have the same path home,”
And she asked another question. “Even though we do, we wouldn’t actually cross one another unless I was followed thoroughly, dear Sont.” She said with all her suspicions.
“I followed you.” He briefly said, making her entire presence freeze at the moment. So she was right! He followed her and he’s been doing that for a while now. “Because you dropped this.” He said and handed her a white headcap for her uniform. Y/N, embarrassed, immediately took her cap. So she was only followed by him so he can return her cap, not because of he’s interested in her whereabouts. How could she be so delusional?
“Oh, thank you… I am sorry for the bother.”
The soldier gave her seconds of the same intimidating look before turning his back on her, walking away. “Next time I am having my personal matters, I’d appreciate it if you are to leave me alone.” He briefly said before leaving completely, leaving her standing with an awful reaction. He’s right after all, why would she even go inside the tavern when he clearly is drinking in there?
“Oh hey, Sontero! Lunchbox lady was looking for you, she’s like a wife looking for a husband te-he!” A soldier approached him, teasing. Sontero glared at his coworker, walking past him without saying a thing. “I’m sorry I snitched, aren’t you two already in a relationship? She acted like you two are, or maybe it’s just me.”
Sontero annoyingly sighed, avoiding the question. “She thought of me as an alcoholic man.” He said and his coworker made a face.
“Aren’t you?” He asked and Sontero glared at him once again. “Alright, apologies. I didn’t mean to spill your alcohol addiction on the town’s dream lady.” Sontero walked past him, “But why does that matter? You’re afraid she hates alcoholic men?”
“I don’t like it when a woman finds out more about me.” He said and walked away.
Another week has passed and she visited the bookshop like she always does. However, she didn’t see him there that time. After purchasing a book, she immediately headed home. She was wrapped with her scarf as she read the book she just bought, getting herself familiar with the first few pages while walking home. Unintentionally, she overheard some voices. “Are you sure you are doing well with your duties? I never intended for you to follow father’s tracks.” It’s a gentle man’s voice.
She paused for a moment, peeking a little to see whose voice was that. She found out that it belonged to a man who looks a little older than her, and… Sont, with his head bowed down. With a confused face, she hid behind the wall. Maybe this man in front of him is his older brother or something. “I did not take over the colonel’s position for his sake.” He said, “I am the colonel because I intended to. And do I look like I am struggling? I am also doing soldier works like how I wanted.”
“Like I don’t even know you. Ever since he passed away, you immediately took over his name like it is an easy task. You are only twenty-two, you should find your own path; get married, and find life.” His older brother said, “You shouldn’t do things for him, he doesn’t want you to do things you don’t want to do.”
Sont gave him an annoyed look. “I have been a training soldier my entire life, don’t you think that’s enough proof that this is the career I want to have?” He defended, walking past him.
“Caleb, I am only looking after you!” His brother called him out but he did not listen.
Caleb?
Now that she thinks of it— that is his first name! His name is Caleb Sontero! Her eyes widened upon realizing that. At last, she found out about it. But that isn’t her concern for now. Her concern is his well-being. She doesn’t understand the problem entirely but it seems like he isn’t doing well.
He walked past the wall, spotting her awkward posture right away before shaking his head and walking away. “C-Caleb!” She called out after him, still getting used to calling him by his real name. He stopped walking, facing her. “I’m sorry that I overheard your conversation, I didn’t mean to… But are you alright?”
“Didn’t I tell you already to leave me alone whenever I am having my personal matters?” He said with a low voice, but it didn't hint anger. “How much did you hear?”
“I… I don’t know. Only about you being a colonel and such.” She honestly said.
The soldier looked at her with his stern face that felt like forever, “Listen, Miss Morzse. I would appreciate it if you are not going to refer to me by my first name in any circumstance.” He said with his low and calm voice, “I do keep my privacy and it matters most to me. Do you understand?”
“Am I the only one who knows your name?” She asked, and he hummed in response. She then smiled at that. Suddenly, she felt like she was someone special because of that. “Well then, I would keep it private and that is a promise.”
“Good.” He briefly said before fixing his composure.
“In exchange for one thing.” She said with the widest grin, “Let’s have lunch together! Worry not, it is my treat.” Of course, the soldier didn’t like that deal.
“You know what’s going to be my answer.”
“Oh come on, please!” She politely asked but he still declined.
“You are aware that I am the type of person who reserves his privacy, and you’re going to ask me for lunch together. Are you even thinking?” He said— wow, she did not expect that response. For some reason, her stomach flipped upon hearing his words.
“My… apologies.”
He sighs in disbelief before shaking his head. “I’m sorry.” He apologized. “But I hope you understand.”
And so the birthday dinner of hers arrived. Everyone’s already seated at the dining table, their relatives and their extended families. She is sitting in the middle, all dressed up beautifully like the usual. However, the only thing that’s not beautiful about her appearance at the moment is the sad face she has.
She waited the whole day for his appearance; she’d excitedly check every single knock and entrance in their grand doors, only for them to be their relative, and not him. But what is she expecting anyways? Of course, he wouldn’t attend her traditional family dinner during birthdays, he isn’t a part of their family after all. But being invited over by them means privilege in this town… maybe not for him, really.
As she slices through one of the most well-prepared steaks, her pure silver utensils with elegant carvings, she can’t help but feel sad about her sad little sob story. How can she be such a whole loser just because of her own feelings?
“Ah, young Morzse is finally turning nineteen tomorrow! Any luck on lovers, eh?” One of her aunt asked, making her smile awkwardly. “Oh don’t be so shy now, you can always speak about your feelings. We know you as someone who never spoke about such.”
Well, that is some kind of topic that she is expecting in family things. However, regardless of how many times she’s faced and prepared herself for that, she still doesn’t know how to respond properly. “Now, now, Meredith. My daughter is still openly pursuing her nursing field. You need not to mention lovers for a while as it isn’t currently her strong pursuit.” Mr. Morzse spoke, her father.
“Besides, she still has… three years before she is set to be betrothed. Let’s not put pressure on the precious young lady.” Her mother added. Ah, how thankful she is to have her parents around to always save her from the awkward family gatherings. She gave them warm smiles because of that.
“But I am curious, why did you not invite anyone over for your birthday dinner?” One of them asked as they took a sip from the expensive looking wine glass.
Of course, that isn’t true. She invited only two people; her friend Baige, who is unfortunately going to miss her birthday dinner this year due to a family matter— and the certain soldier who somehow didn’t really intend to show up. Of course, they aren’t even close to friends. In fact, it seems like the soldier dislikes her for some reason.
Colonel Caleb, what a beautiful name.
Sadly, this man doesn’t want his name to be known in public for some reason. She cannot call him that, she has to respect his privacy, something he really cares about the most. Considering the fact that he is just new to everyone’s eyes here, that’s quite a start up. “My friends unfortunately had to attend some family matters.” She responded.
“All of them?” Well, that is such an awkward question. Why is it always the family dinners?
“Unfortunately, yes.”
That left the entire table with their awkward silence. However, one of her cousins spoke. “I heard the Colonel recently passed away, is that true?” Wow, another awkward mention. That made Y/N earn a look of pity from her parents who are aware of what she went through when she was first rejected by the said man.
“Colonel Sontero? Yes. He was immediately replaced by his son.” One of their relatives responded. “However, this new Colonel seems to be something else. I heard he is even stricter, even more well-oriented than his father. I also heard that he takes a role of a soldier everyday, since a Colonel is so free of time.”
“That man is so strange! Nobody knew about him until he became the new Colonel, only his family. Nobody knows his name, his age, or what more. How did he even manage to hide all of those? Another is that I heard he doesn’t really appear to be too friendly towards people. However, I think he was most likely described as someone respectful and polite.” Might be odd to say that she thinks she has the privilege because she knows more than everyone. She knows his name, how old he is, and some stuff that is relatively irrelevant but alright. “But why is he even so secretive? No one’s going to assassinate him, not in this century. In his family, he’s the only one that way.”
“Explains why the women of this town are insane over this man. Good looking and cold hearted man in a uniform and a badge, what else are they going to look for?” One of them commented. “Have you met that man, Y/N?”
She almost choked on her steak when she was suddenly included in the conversation. “Ah, of course. He’s that tall man with dark hair, isn’t he?” She asked, playing it cool.
“Indeed! And that one is a plus as well, he also is a good looking man.” Her cousin said. “How lucky his future wife would be.”
Ah, how did their quiet dining table turn into a discussion about the man she is yearning for? That is such a huge coincidence, and it isn’t really a good thing.
The main birthday event of hers also arrived the day after, and the same thing just happened. She just sat there, also danced a little with some drinks whilst being dressed in the most expensive clothing ever, she spent so many hours entertaining the guests but he really did not arrive. That’s the only thing in her mind the entire two days. For two months of consideration, he made a decision, and it is to not show up.
For the first time in her life, she found no life in her grand joyous party. As a woman who loves interacting with people, she found herself yearning for something— for him. But she understands him somehow, because why would you attend a woman’s birthday event if you don’t even consider each other as friends.
Not even the professional musicians from the best of their place cheered her up, not even the less than a hundred guests’ talks distracted her mind. Despite having the pile of gifts, all wrapped in many shades of green didn’t excite her. Literally for the first time in her life, she felt empty on her special day. Oh, what does it take for her to win over this man?
“Happy birthday, my dearest daughter.” Her mother gave her an embrace while she stood at the balcony. She doesn’t know what else to do if she isn’t being distracted by the event itself, so she just stood there, to stare at the night sky while dressed up like a princess in tales. “What’s causing the sadness painted all over your beautiful visage? Is the event too overwhelming? Should we limit the visitor count next time?”
“No, mother. It’s all alright, I actually had fun.” She said with her gentle voice, displaying a smile on her face. “It’s just that… I invited Sr. Sontero, but he did not show up. I was only looking forward to tonight because of him.” She said with her sad tone.
Her mother smiled upon hearing that. “Like I stated before, we cannot really force things on us, mostly when it involves someone else. However, based on what I heard about that man… It seems like it really is hard to pursue him.” Her mother said.
“It sure is… because if it isn’t, then we could’ve been married a long time ago already.” She joked, making her mother chuckle. “But on a serious note, I am verily confused, mother. He is clearly showing signs that he isn’t interested in me but somehow, I’d instead be more drawn to him. He kept on pushing me away, but all I heard was his beautiful voice. No matter how many times he turned his back from me, I’d still see his beautiful visage. Just how does love happen? Where does it come from?”
Her mother chuckles upon hearing that. “Love happens because we see something through people, and our heart subconsciously chooses them for us. It is alright to be confused for the moment, first love is such a playful metaphor.” Her mother comforted her. “It is your personal matter, Y/N. However you’d deal with it is still on you, and you yourself. We will just always be here to be a support to you, like always, my dear.”
It’s sad to think that she has three years left before the said arranged marriage, surely three years is already a long time for her to win over his heart, isn’t it? Of course it is, and that is her main goal.
She’d spend the next three years if that’s the only way, the only way to win him over before the arranged bond arrives.
This is a fanfiction based on Love and Deepspace’s Caleb, all made with my imagination. Please do not copy, translate, or repost to another platform without my permission!! —⋆。°✩ Thank you so much!!
Series Introduction: It is a tradition in their country to only call men by their first name if you fancy him, or you’re a family member. But what would she do if she fancy someone without even knowing who he is? Being a woman of noble family, would she be able to capture his heart before she was arranged to marry someone else?
Themes: LADS Caleb x reader, unrequited romance, angst, very OOC, different lore, she fell first - he fell harder trope, slow burn, slow romance, really slow romance, soldier x nurse, historical setting, unnamed Caleb, Caleb is called Sont, semi-yandere themes, obsessive themes
Author's note: As a Sylus girly, I was also surprised that I wrote about Caleb first. However, I have this novel written about five years ago and I think the plot suits him so well so I did it lol. I hope you like it! (i love nurse x soldier trope)
Chapters:
one || two || three || four || part n
Status: On-going
Word Count: 67.8k (as of now)
Plot from:
Marry Morzse, D. Sontero, and original novel by Seokizaten [this fic is the shortened version, slow burn is really slow at the novel]
This is a fanfiction based on Love and Deepspace’s Caleb, all made with my imagination. Please do not copy, translate, or repost to another platform without my permission!! —⋆。°✩ Thank you so much!!
Series Introduction: As per the country’s laws, an innocent woman was pronounced guilty. Upon the years that passed, the flow of water crosses the Chief Justice at her trial. How does a woman deal with the love that turned into hatred against the chief justice who respects the laws of their nation?
So far, she still hasn’t heard of Neuvillette even after a month. It seems like the man really is the busy kind not to even acknowledge her visit last time, that’s if Sedene ever informed him about it. But she isn’t supposed to be overthinking things that deep. After all, she just learned more about how evil that man is.
“Miss Delmare, isn’t it?” A man called out to her as she walked through the streets of Fontaine. Turning to look at him, she became confused. “I heard a lot about you! You are Miss Navia’s dearest friend, aren’t you?”
It is a rather older man, blonde with eyeglasses, randomly speaking to her. “Good day! I indeed am Delmare. Is there anything I could help you with?” She politely asked.
The man smiled politely, “As polite as I heard!” He praised her. “I am Marcel, a merchant whose business is a sister organization to Spina di Rosula. It is quite unrelated to what I want to speak about, but I’d like to know; are you alright after the scandal in the court?”
Well, she likes it when people are straightforward but she did not expect this man to be this far. Why is he asking about that? It’s been a long time since she’s been released. “I believe that’s a very personal question. But of course, as everyone knew, it was never alright mostly for me. But since you’re asking about afterwards, I’d say I am doing well now.”
The man gave her a gentle smile along with a nod. “Do you… still have plans of becoming an attorney? Continuing your life?”
That’s such an odd question, if it wasn’t her who was asked, they probably went nuts right away. “Of course.” She responded calmly. “Human lives are too short to be spent in misery. If one event took down some part of that tiny time, then that means we have less. I am going to be an attorney regardless, and continue pursuing the life I’ve always wanted to have. Thank you for asking, but I have to take my leave now.”
And she walked away after a polite nod. Wow, what a weird interaction. If he isn’t an older man, she would’ve been straight up aggressive like how she was to Childe and Beau back then. Speaking of the foreign man, she immediately spotted him by the corner of a cafe, taking a lot of meals all by himself. “What is this man doing…?” It’s not like she’s calling him a big eater, but it seems like he had accidentally ordered about ten dishes in huge portions.
He immediately saw her right away as he took a bite on his chicken leg, waving with his entire arm in the air. “Comrade! Come!” He said, inviting her over his table. Of course, she walked towards him and sat in front of him. “How have you been? Where are you headed? Help yourself with some of these.” He offered some of the dishes, immediately earning a small chuckle from the lady. “What’s so funny?”
“It’s funny how you successfully made a study about me before visiting Fontaine, but you did not even research about the food portions here?” She chuckled. “This is like a grand party, we wouldn’t be able to finish all these even by helping each other.”
“Well, maybe I just really expected you to come around?” He said, still finding excuses so that he wouldn’t embarrass himself. However, she doesn’t seem to be buying it. “Alright, I made a mistake. I didn’t know about Fontaine’s food portions, maybe that’s why the waitress was giving me odd looks. But now that you’re here, you have acquired a new task, to help me.”
Y/N sighed before grabbing the spare cutleries. “You sure are a wealthy one to be able to spend this much in one sitting.” She said, taking a mouthful of food. Ah, Fontaine’s delicacies will never fail to impress her. “And money is a taboo thing to talk about in Fontaine so it’s quite a thing for you.”
“Well, speaking of money, I knew you weren’t able to find one in Monsieur Neuvillette’s office,” Childe said and showed a coin in between his fingers. “Bang! I found another one in the library and I thought of you, of course I stole it for you.” He handed the coin to her immediately, which she politely accepted. “I don’t know if you’re still after the answers after what you saw in his office, but I still took it just in case.”
“Woah, another token to recall a memory!” She said in disbelief as she scanned the coin. It is the same old-fashioned Fontainian coin, the one used to wish on the fountain of memories. “I owe you so much, Ajax. Thank you!”
“Not really, I just thought you needed it. Besides, you’re already helping me with this food so what’s better than that?”
“You really are capable of things.” She praised him as they continued to eat.
“I sure am. I am more than capable, dangerous is how I want to be described. That’s why I told you getting on the bad side of me isn’t the greatest idea.” He said, implying it as a joke so she just shook her head with a sigh. “Now that we’re talking about that, I’d like to mention that I had a duel with that lady Clorinde.”
She made a face upon hearing that. “What?! How come you’re still alive? Clorinde is the champion duelist of Fontaine.”
“Yeah, in Fontaine.” He emphasized. “But in the entire Teyvat? I’d like to hear it. Seems like that lady caught me tampering with some of the mechanisms around. She isn’t that much of a fighter, if you’re going to ask me. You can even beat her yourself.” She rolled her eyes on that. “I am serious, she’s covered in fear.”
“So, any luck with the gnosis?” She asked but he shook his head.
“Still no progress, think we’d finish this food faster than our mission.” He shrugged. “This nation surely is good at hiding things.”
“Of course.” She rolled her eyes. “Also, are you free by the third day next week? Our play will be showing already and I can give you tickets.”
“Third day next week? What a bummer. I am unfortunately tasked for something that day. Worry not, I will be visiting if I finish my task early.” Out of nowhere, one of the waitresses placed two Fonta on their table before leaving without saying anything. Y/N watched the waitress before looking at the Fonta, “We had free drinks? Or you ordered them?”
“Guess we had free drinks because I didn’t like that drink on my first try,” Childe said, ignoring the bottles. However, she did otherwise. She took one of the bottled drinks and opened it. But when she was about to take a sip, Childe was alarmed so fast that she grabbed the bottle off her hand. “Hold on now,” Y/N gave him an offended look. “You shouldn’t just accept consumables from total strangers. This drink could be poisoned. As Delmare, an intelligent woman, you should know that.” He said and he placed the drink near his nose to analyze it.
“Huh? But they came from a waitress.”
“Anyone can play pretend in this theatric nation of yours. And free things in this nation are odd, don’t you think?” He said before scrunching his nose. He’s right, receiving something for free in this nation is something that’s surprising. “This… this doesn’t smell like Fonta. It smells like plain salty water.”
She gave him an odd look, “Plain salty water?” Suddenly, she gasped upon realizing it. “I am being targeted, just like how I assumed last time.”
“What? Targeted for what? Is there some dark secret thing I’ve never heard of about Fontaine?”
“Don’t you know that?” She asked before moving nearer, whispering to his ear. “The serial disappearance case that’s been going on for twenty-years! The culprit kidnaps women and they are never found again. Connecting it to the case of Lyney and Lynette, I’ve come to the conclusion that they probably got dissolved into primordial water. Until now, the culprit is still not caught.”
“So the so-called prophecy you informed me about last time is real.”
“Of course, it is! I’ve read about it in Neuvillette’s book myself.” She said and grabbed the bottle, throwing its contents to the nearest plant. “The thing is, only the Fontainians can be dissolved in it. Maybe that’s why you also have one for an alibi.”
Childe’s jaw dropped in disbelief. “I’d say this culprit is quite intelligent, catching us off guard together so that he can have no excuse or whatever.” He said and stood up. “You better keep your guards up high from now on. Worry not, I’d be doing a little investigation on that waitress. I’ll help you find whoever intended to do this to you.”
With that, he left— with tons of food on the table left for her to finish. She just sighed and decided to bring them all home, or…
She walked towards the shore near the tall supports of the aquabus routes, carrying so much food with her. She already handed tons of them to the people in the sewers but she’s still left with many. So, she decided to head to the place where animals are staying.
The dogs immediately ran towards her, all dressed in fancy clothing and stuff. She doesn’t know where they came from, or if they have owners or whatever, but she always sees them by the streets. She knelt down on the sand, distributing food to the dogs. “There, there. There’s a lot so you all shouldn’t fight.”
Of course, she wouldn’t just hand out the food and then leave. She’d watch them, and pet them until they finished eating. She may not sound like the type to express her softness to anyone, but she is the type to have a kind soul towards animals, especially dogs. “I wouldn’t stand near the ocean, if I was you, Miss Delmare.” She heard a voice behind her, making her look at the person without leaving her crouching position. “Or so, as I thought everyone feared the ocean ever since the trial.”
Neuvillette.
It’s been almost two months since they last saw each other, but it felt like forever for both parties. She just sighed and looked back at the dogs. “I wouldn’t invade my privacy if I was you, Neuvillette.” She said, being obviously aggressive through her words. “What are you even doing here?”
“Taking my casual walks, of course.” He said, walking closer to her. “It’s just fortunate for the both of us that our paths crossed once again.”
“Never thought the hydro dragon actually has that much free time outside his built up theater, ahem, the court.” She sarcastically said, making him smirk a little. “Besides, why are you even walking around the shore? Someone like you doesn’t sound like someone who appreciates nature.”
“Why, do you?”
Y/N scoffed on that response. “I am a human with a human soul, of course I love nature.” She said and stood up, removing the sand on her knees. “And don’t you dare question me if you know little to nothing about humans.”
Neuvillette just stared at her with his usual stern face, not knowing how to respond. “Certainly, creating a concrete conclusion about humans isn’t my strong pursuit, I could say that.” He said and Y/N just shook her head before walking past him. She doesn’t want to have a conversation with him at all, it sounds like they’re just going to end up arguing later. “I’d like to apologize to you, Miss Delmare.” She stopped walking upon hearing that, but she didn’t turn to look at him. “I heard that you waited for me for almost an hour, it was unprofessional of me to keep you waiting.”
Oh, so he heard about her visit last time. Sedene probably informed him about it. “It’s unimportant, and I already am alright about that concern. There’s no need for us to further discuss it.” She said before continuing her walk.
However, it seems like this man is not running out of things to talk about. “Unimportant or not, whatever you may have to say matters to me.” He dropped a statement so straight to the point, enough to make her freeze and look at him.
“What?” He did not repeat his words again. Instead, he just looked at her with his usual gaze. She is confused, beyond confused. Just when she already thought she made a concrete conclusion about this man’s motives, he’s starting to present actions like such once again.
She admits it, she indeed regains those human customs of falling in love once again, and she knows that she felt it for him again since she viewed the memory. But after everything she found out afterwards, she felt so torn. Of course, she isn’t the type to fall for someone who’s obviously toying around. However, there are things that humans cannot really control sometimes.
“It’s nothing, really.” She responded with a gentle voice, feeling the defeat over nothing. He just hummed in response, choosing not to dig deeper and just accept that she isn’t telling him anything. “Alright then, if there’s nothing more, I’ll take my leave now–“
“What do you think of Beau D’Aurevile?” Well, that question is unsettling. Considering the fact that she found out about a potential love matters between the three of them in the past, hearing this from Neuvillette surprised her.
“Beau D’Aurevile? He’s… kind and patient.” She tried to describe him as briefly as possible. “No matter how hard I was towards him, he’d always return with his usual antics. I guess some people are really built differently when it comes to tolerance. Another is that he’s awfully talented, he can do so many things. If it wasn’t for his playful personality, he would’ve been a perfect scientist with a cold shoulder.” She chuckles a little.
Neuvillette hummed as a response, nodding a little. “I see.”
“Why do you ask?” She asked but he just shook his head. “What about you? What do you think of Beau D’Aurevile?” She returned the question, making him raise an eyebrow. “Do you dislike him? Do you loathe him? If so, why?”
He paused for a moment, “It’s a matter between us, you need not to know, Miss Delmare.”
She then took this opportunity to interrogate him, “Is he also long-living like you?”
He sighed. “No… worst.” He said and looked at the ocean. “No matter how many years have passed, no matter how low or high the ocean rises, that man will never disappear. Beau D’Aurevile’s soul is forever meant to haunt me.”
“I’m not sure I follow.”
“The prophecy.” He responded so quickly. “That’s the only way a Fontanian could disappear. Human souls tend to come back even after they lose their physical forms. However, there is an end to Fontainians like you. Once you dissolved, your soul would wander endlessly in the bodies of water, making you unable to return once again.”
Oh, he’s educating her about some things he knows about humans? “I appreciate you sharing your knowledge… But what does that have to do with Beau D’Aurevile?”
“Reincarnation is what I am trying to relate to it.” He said. “In every lifetime D’Aurevile had, he always had… negative matters with me. Human souls tend to forget about their previous lives, but things with him are just repeating.”
“Like marrying your lover five hundred years ago?” She asked, which immediately made his eyes wide.
“What? Where did you–”
“I learned it from a melusine, although I never knew her name or anything more about her.” She lied. “Did you even ever love her?” She asked out of nowhere. For some reason, she found herself getting more and more intrigued with this conversation of theirs. She wants to know the answer. Neuvillette was left quiet because of that question, so she just shook her head with a disappointed smile. “If I asked Beau D’Aurevile the same about the woman he loves, he would’ve answered me right away.” She said, trying to provoke him into spitting out.
Of course, that question didn’t make him happy. “Beings like me… we do not condone such customs. So no, I never loved her.”
That made her snort sarcastically. Now that she heard it first hand, that would for sure be enough for her to judge him, right? Enough for her to leave everything behind? “I see. Seems like you’ve failed her in the entire five hundred years.”
That last statement struck him like lightning but he did not dare say a thing.
“Maybe it was the right decision for her, to marry Beau D’Aurevile. She for sure had a happy home.” She said, making his chest even heavier. “In this timeline, did you find her as well? Is she meant to haunt you until the prophecy happens as well?”
Again, he gave no answer.
“Do you think she’d also marry Beau D’Aurevile?” That was the last straw. He immediately glared at her upon hearing that, making her retreat right away. “Woah, woah. Thought you don’t love her? If only I knew about this after I was released, I probably used this against you instead of using my sword. Turns out emotions can kill more than a blade would.”
“You do not know what you’re doing, Miss Delmare. I understand, and I would let it slide.” He said, earning a bored face from her. “But one day, maybe you’d learn more. That’s if you’re into digging deeper into my personal life.”
“Hah, no thanks.” She said, crossing her arms on her chest. “I will be leaving Fontaine one day anyways, I don’t have to tolerate you for the rest of my life.”
Leaving Fontaine? She’s leaving Fontaine one day? “Where are you going? I assume you want to get your degree to be an attorney for Fontaine?”
She chuckled a little. “Human lives are too short for them to stay in one place forever, Neuvillette.” She stated, “For some reason, I felt uncontented, ever since I was born. I was given all the privilege, everything but it feels like something is always missing. Maybe in my previous lives, there’s something I wasn’t able to attain, and I want to figure that out.”
Of course, Neuvillette knows that one thing.
And he knows that it’s also impossible for her in that timeline.
He then looked away before walking away. “It is your life, Miss Delmare. Live the way you think would deliver you happiness.”
It’s the day of performance, and everyone’s getting ready backstage. Y/N walks back and forth in front of the mirror, looking at her reflection like something is going to change in a second step or next. She is wearing grand clothing, almost identical to what she saw in Neuvillette's memory. Almost identical to what his lover looked like.
It scares her to the bones, knowing that she’s living someone else’s soul differently in front of her immortal lover. Considering the fact that she also showed him affection before, it must’ve been the biggest crime ever. But was it her fault? No. She just merely expressed her human heart and nothing more.
But ever since that vision in his office and their conversation by the shore, everything is so confusing now. He doesn’t love her but he kept things about her, kept track of her, and what more? She doesn’t understand this man. Despite her anger towards him, she still found herself concerning his things.
The voices of the audience can be heard from their area, making her earn a pinch of anxiety inside. She doesn’t know why, maybe because she hasn’t performed for so long? She walked towards the curtains, taking a peek of the audience.
“There’s so many people.” She whispered underneath her breath, walking right back to the mirror right away.
“Oh, wonderful! Monsieur Neuvillette has arrived at the Opera Epiclese! He is sitting in the middle, front row.” One of the actors said with excitement, immediately sending her into a spiral of anxiety.
Great, she’s still not over their conversation last time and now he’s going to see her perform a romantic play with— his previous rival as well in another timeline, Beau D’Aurevile. She also observed that man for a while, assuming that he is also long-living, but he isn’t. It turns out that he is also just like her, a human being, living someone else’s life. Just like Neuvillette said.
“Are you alright? You’ve been walking back and forth, I noticed.” And there he is, she heard his voice. Turning around, she found him all dressed up nicely as well, his blonde hair fixed in a manner that it caught her eyes. “Nervous?”
Y/N politely smiled and looked away. “Not really. I’m just… I don’t know.” She responded and Beau chuckled. “I wish I had the confidence as yours.”
He then placed a hand on her shoulder, making her face the mirror. “If I had a face like yours, I would be ten times of who I am right now.” He said with his usual tone. “We’ve been practicing a lot for so long and that’s enough to say that you are more than that beautiful face and bright mind. I’ve seen your talent, you know?”
She doesn’t know how to respond to that. Instead, she just immediately thought about the letter she found inside Neuvillette’s tiny box, indicating that she was betrothed to him. Is Beau really a nice man like her letter stated? Of course, she can answer that. Despite her on and off friendship with this man, he remained consistent. He’s still as patient as ever. He is very nice and understanding, the type of person who wouldn’t give up on you.
She wonders, if she married Beau, would she be happy?
What?!
She immediately shrugged that idea off and shook her head, “Thank you, D’Aurevile. However, I think you are also fine yourself; a handsome face and a charming personality. Any woman would be dying to take my place as the leading role.” She said, shocking the both of them. She immediately looked away, clearing her throat to escape the awkwardness. “Ahem, pardon me.” She said.
“Y-You just complimented me genuinely— for the first time.” Beau said in disbelief. “Is that true? That you think of me that way? You suddenly had a change of heart and that’s surprising. Don’t tell me you fell in love with me throughout our practices.”
Y/N immediately rolled her eyes on that. “Yeah, right, I'll take everything back and shove it in your mouth.” She said, trying to hide her face of embarrassment. She can’t believe that she just praised this man out of nowhere.
Beau then just laughed at that. “And there she is, the one I know.” He said, “Well then, it seems like I have to wait a little longer for you. Take your time, mademoiselle.”
Of course she knows that this man has intentions on her, marriage as he always mentioned as a joke but of course, anyone can see through that. He isn’t that playful towards anyone else but her, he never jokes around anyone else but her, he never spoke about marriage with anyone else but her.
Just like the previous life, he was probably written to be with her. “Well, good luck.”
“Are you all prepared? We’re starting in a minute.” Furina entered the area at speed. Her eyes met Y/N’s right away, making her walk towards her right away. “Miss Delmare, I—” She paused. “Neuvillette will be in the front row, in case you’d like to know.”
She awkwardly smiled and sighed. “Of course. Thank you, Lady Furina.”
Furina smiled at her right away. “Good luck on your play, Miss Delmare. I know you’d do really well.” She smiled before walking away slowly. “I… made this play for you. I hope it works.”
“What…?” She asked, confused about what she heard from the archon. But before she can ask her, Furina has already left the area, leaving her confused.
Now that she thinks of it, the introduction of this play is very similar to what she saw in the fountain’s memory recalling things. The plot is the same as the fragments she viewed from Neuvillette’s office— it all makes sense! Furina knows about what happened and she must confirm it.
Suddenly, the lights went dim, leaving people excited. Y/N on the other side is still confused but she went to her place behind the curtains, preparing herself as well for the latter's entrance. “In Fontaine long ago, after the prophecy was newly introduced, there named a young maiden Vivielene.” The narrator spoke as Y/N entered the middle of the stage, lights on her as she appeared in front of everyone.
Many people’s eyes widened upon seeing her, claps following right after. “It’s her! Miss Delmare–” She heard a voice from somewhere, but it seemed like she was interrupted right away. She didn’t pay any mind and just did her part on the stage.
Just like in the memory she recalled from the fountain, the setting is at a fancy ballroom with many pairs dancing. The musicians on the side are doing their part to make the place sound so romantic. However, it wasn’t too romantic when her eyes met Neuvillette’s, who’s currently looking so formal as he sat in the front row like Furina said. After two long months, she saw him once again.
She then nervously parted her lips, “How in the world can a known name— feel so little inside her own stage.” She sang the first part, catching everyone’s attention right away. Of course, it’s a musical play. However, every lyric they sing is a part of their script. “Oh I adore the lights and curtains, I want to play romance behind all the flames.” She eyed Neuvillette, who’s still having the same reaction. “How in the world can a little thing— such as me to feel so high and dreamy? I know my part, I know my word. Oh Monsieur,”
And there she accidentally bumped into Beau who just entered the stage, earning claps from everyone. Just like how the memory showed, she as well bumped into Neuvillette, which spilled his drink. Just like how the memory showed, she looked at him stunned.
But instead of calling Neuvillette, she said, “Lathiedien.” She called Beau, immediately making Neuvillette’s face drop.
“What’s wrong, Monsieur Neuvillette?” A woman next to her asked in a whisper. “The show is just getting started, I don’t see any plot twists yet.”
“N-No, it’s just–” He hesitated before sighing. “It’s nothing.”
It’s not nothing, because his name is Lathiedien Neuvillette and he heard her voice call it out once again after so many centuries. No one, in modern Fontaine knows about his first name, so it is quite a surprise to hear that from her.
“Oh pardon me, mademoiselle. It’s quite a shame that I embarrassed myself so well.” Beau sang as he bowed. “Oh how I’m honoured, to be recognized by a lady so fair like you~ What is your name?”
“Vivielene Delmare.”
And so they had their dance just like in the memory, the first scene is just like the first time the old Delmare and Neuvillette met each other— it was meant to look so romantic, like how falling in love for the first time felt. However, it became too romantic for Neuvillette to take. He knows what’s happening, he knows that it’s his story.
He immediately darted his eyes towards the archon’s VIP seat or whatever that’s called. It’s all Furina’s plan— to what? To provoke him into something? To drag him into something that triggers him? She literally paired her, his lover’s face with Beau D’Aurevile! Because if that’s the case, then it is working. “Tsk.” He scoffed before forming a knot with his eyebrows.
The play, of course, escalated into a deeper connection between the two of them. There are tons of musical scenes, tons of dancing in romantic music, and many interactions between them that are too close to Neuvillette’s liking. Of course, it is his story, he knows that’s what actually happened but he never thought he’d view her with someone else.
But isn’t it too cruel?
Despite Y/N’s thought that Neuvillette is a pure bastard who only played her around even from the past, it’s still cruel to display his life out there, with the woman who used to be his. But if he never even loved her, what’s the big deal?
“Are you certain, my dearest?” Y/N sang her part in another scene. “You think there’s no way for us to be together, that’s the verdict of the divine? Of you?” Every single line didn’t fail to punch him in his guts. Of course, Furina is the kind to do this. But he never thought about being the targeted one. “Are you certain? Because if you let go of me now, I may never be yours ever again.”
Neuvillette glared at Beau as he eyed him with a smirk, with the same smug towards him likewise. “No. I am not letting go of you.” He stated, shocking the entire team.
Furina stood up from her seat, leaning over the borders of her spot. “What?!” She reacted after noticing that Beau did not follow the script. “Beau D’Aurevile can’t be serious…!” She immediately went down, earning some confused looks from the gardes around her. “He can’t be doing this!”
Neuvillette’s eyes are as wide as Furina’s— this isn’t what happened. But this is what was supposed to happen. “Like how you wished, Monsieur Neuvillette.” Beau mouthed before looking at Y/N once again, who’s also in the midst of confusion. “Mademoiselle, I do not want to let go of you… but I have to.”
Furina stopped in the middle of the stairs after hearing Beau’s resolve. Looking at Neuvillette, she realized immediately what happened. Judging by how pressed he looks, it seems like Beau intended to do it to provoke the Iudex. “Ugh! Get yourself together, D’Aurevile!” Furina reacted before getting escorted once again to her seat.
Her goal must be fulfilled, this play must go as she planned.
Just when they were about to proceed to another scene, men barged into the doors of the opera, shouting so disrespectfully. Everyone looked at them with annoyed and angry faces. “Oh, come on! Have some decency!”
“No one disrespects the Opera’s plays!”
“What is going on?!” Furina, once again, was sent into a state of frustration.
Y/N and Beau stood up straight when they saw the men, “What happened?” Y/N asked and Beau asked the same thing so they all just looked at the men. It seems like they’re in an intense panic, not knowing how to interpret things. “We found a fatui harbinger, and he needs to be put on trial right away!”
They pushed a rather frustrated man in front, who immediately pulled his wrists off their hands— “Ajax.” Y/N said and went off the stage to run towards her friend.
“Woah, woah! I agreed to be brought here but I did not consent to your unwelcoming hands.” Childe defended. “Geez, are most Fontainians like this towards foreigners?”
Y/N ran past Neuvillette, taking steps on the stairs to reach her friend. Neuvillette, who’s used to her cold shoulders, just shook his head before standing up. “Respectfully, the process of pressing charges isn’t tolerated in such a manner. The court currently is assessing an important event.”
However, none of them listened. They just continued being loud, throwing words towards the guy. “Childe!” She called out, not using the name she uses to call him. “Childe, what is this? What’s happening here?”
“Comrade!” Despite the situation he’s in, he still managed to keep his spirits up. “I’m sorry to chime in on your very first show after some years, these people have nothing good to do.”
“Did you get… caught?” She whispered but he chuckled.
“Me? Not in Teyvat, friend, ever. However, it seems like I am being framed because I was just speaking to a local, what a bummer.” He said with his usual tone. “Since Fontaine is the nation of justice, does it mean the majority of the people here are… judgy? Te-he! What a disappointment.”
Y/N sighed, turning her head to look at Neuvillette with her annoyed face, who’s already looking at her. Of course, the court’s events will depend on the Iudex. It will be up to him whether he’d continue the theatrical show or he’d let the trial begin.
“So what now, Monsieur Neuvillette? Aren’t you going to do your role? I am not brought here for nothing.” Childe disrespectfully said, immediately making her sigh in disbelief. Of course, this trial would be prioritized over the play. Anything that’s court related is more important than anything, even over the archon’s play itself.
Neuvillette turned away from them with a sigh. “Well then. May I please call the defendant and the prosecutor to stand on their own sides.” Neuvillette spoke, walking towards somewhere, probably to that high chair of his in the middle of the court.
Childe scoffed. “Wait, what is the trial going to be about even?” She asked her friend.
“Remember the thing we talked about when we were eating at a cafe last time? They’re framing me for the so-called serial disappearance case. If I were the culprit for that thing, you would’ve been gone long ago, and I wouldn’t be caught.” Childe said in disbelief. “Now I understand what you were talking about, and I have to clear my name. But like I said before, may we hope your loving Iudex does not bump into me… or else.” He joked before walking to his side of the court. “Have a great show, everyone. Front seat for you, comrade.”
Oh, she’s just hoping for the best. She can hear the people tell Neuvillette about Childe; his name, information about him, and many more. Some of them aren’t completely legit, of course.
She then took the previous seat of Neuvillette in the front row, still dressed with her fancy stage dress. She did not expect her play to be interrupted by something like this. In fact, this is the first time she witnessed a theater play to be interrupted because of a trial. But the serial disappearance case is the most important of all, so it is understandable.
But her concern isn’t only about the case, but also about her fatui friend. Surely, he isn’t the culprit for that and he just arrived recently. He can’t be doing that for twenty-years. And according to her investigation about him, he is indeed someone… dangerous. But not the type to take women.
Unfortunately, she can’t stand as his attorney since she doesn’t have any evidence prepared beforehand. She’s just an audience this time.
“A sudden request for trial was delivered in the middle of a theatrical play, in which I’d like to deliver an apology for everyone. Since both parties are present, I declare that the trial regarding the case of serial disappearance is now in session.” Neuvillette announced, silencing the audience instantly. “To begin with our session, could we please have the defendant accept the charges pressed?”
“Oh, me?” Childe said and stood up. “I was merely speaking to one of the locals and I was instantly crowded for the said allegations.” Y/N made a face upon hearing that. Of course, his answer would be far. He doesn’t even know how to face a Fontainian trial. “Hah, dare I say, I am quite disappointed by this nation’s hospitality.”
She doesn’t know anything about Childe’s patience or personality aside from being friendly and joyous, but he did mention more than once that no one must be on his wrong side. Knowing that he is a fatui harbinger, he for sure is really dangerous. Considering the fact that he already had a duel with Clorinde unscathed, she is sensing something wrong.
And judging by how he responds, it is obvious that he isn’t in a good manner.
Neuvillette just eyed him like how he usually looks at people. “It would appear that I must repeat my question once again, Mr. Tartaglia. Do you accept the charge that you are the true culprit behind the serial disappearance case?” He asked.
“To be perfectly honest, I don’t really understand your country’s complicated court system or the reason why I’m being charged with something I’ve never even heard before.” Childe lied. Of course he's heard of it, Y/N informed him so many times already. He crossed his arms, “However, I heard that the people who have been charged can choose to participate in a duel to clear their name, is that right?”
Y/N sighs. Of course, he’d say that. After all, he already had a duel with Clorinde last time.
“In which case, as long as I accept the charge, I can have an all-out fight with that Champion duelist Clorinde, right?” He added, earning looks and gasps from everyone. “I’ve gotta admit, that’s one of the most enticing offers I’ve ever received. When I privately sparred with her last time, she was obviously holding back. Real disappointing.”
“Hey! Don’t you understand? You’re currently the prime suspect for a major case. This isn’t the place for you to be looking for fights.” Furina said, trying to lecture down Childe’s attitude.
“Oh? Sounds like the hydro archon wants to lecture me on the ways of the opera house. Then why don’t you duel me too? I am the kind of student that learns best in the heat of battle.” He responded, earning a nervous look from Furina.
“A-Ah, no no no… That’s not what I meant.”
“Alas, it would appear that the communication with the defendant is going poorly, and we have made very little progress.” Neuvillette spoke. “In that case, I would like to explain everything again. The goal of this trial is to determine the culprit behind the serial disappearance case–”
“That case had nothing to do with him! You’ve got the wrong man!” Y/N heard a familiar voice, Navia with Silver and Melus. That earned many whispers from everyone, of course.
“Miss Navia, this is the second time you’ve interrupted the court’s proceedings. I only tolerated your behaviour last time because you provided the court with a key witness.” Neuvillette said, earning a scoff from Navia. “But that was an exception rather than standard court protocol. I can very well charge you with contempt of court for your interjections.”
“Please, did you ever think I have any respect for this place’s pointless theatrics? We can put that discussion aside from now, I am not here to argue with you. I’m here to charge the true culprit behind the major case.” Navia announced. “And if my charges were proven true, then Tartaglia here would be proven innocent by default, correct?”
At last, Navia probably isn’t mistaken about this. Ever since she announced herself last time as someone being targeted by the culprit of disappearances, Navia has begun investigating that matter, mostly when it concerns her history as well. Considering that Navia also knows her well, she’d know that Childe is her friend and he has nothing to do with this case.
“Oh, a young lady has charged in and offered to clear my name. How fascinating! Well, I’ve gotten half bored to death by all these rules and procedures anyways, so I’d take that offer.” Childe cheerfully said. “So, your honor. Is there nothing else for me to do now?”
“You may take a seat from now in the audience, but that doesn’t mean the suspicions about you have been lifted.” Neuvillette said. “Now then, Miss Navia. Who is the person you would like to charge instead?”
“Marcel, the head of Confrefie of Cabriere.” Navia announced. Hold on now, isn’t that the nice man who spoke to her last day? That earned so many whispers from everyone.
“Please let me remind you, Miss Navia, that charging someone is an incredibly serious matter. Committing to the charge also means taking responsibilities associated with it.” Neuvillette said. “And if the charge fails, depending on the circumstances, you may also be charged with the crime of making a false accusation. Knowing this, do you still wish to charge that man?”
“Yes, I do.”
“In that case, I declare the charge to be valid. Miss Navia and attorneys, please take your places in the court.”
And that’s when the biggest resolution came in the long-going case in their nation. Surprisingly, the accused man turned out to be the culprit. The thing is, she was actually supposed to be one of his next victims. Now that the issue has been resolved, it should be alright for Childe to be released from the false accusation.
However, that isn’t the case. “It is established that Mr. Tartaglia has no connection in the serial disappearance case. The guilty has been identified, therefore, it is logic to suppose Mr. Tartaglia is innocent of all charges.” The Iudex spoke, all ears as his voice echoed. “We now turn to the Oratrice Mecanique d’Analyse Cardinale to state the final verdict.”
Everyone waited on the process, with confidence that Childe is innocent of all charges.
“Hmm…” Neuvillette reacted oddly. “According to the judgement of Oratrice Mecanique d’Analyse Cardinale, Mr. Tartaglia is— Guilty.”
“What?!” Y/N gasped upon hearing that. Everyone’s eyes widened on that, earning a lot of murmurs around the court. “Hold on, didn’t the Iudex just say that he is innocent?”
“Is the Oratrice mistaken?”
“What is going on?”
Y/N’s eyes are wide on that, Childe can’t be guilty if the real culprit has already been caught. And he also cannot be an ally, she is sure that he isn’t the type to do such a thing. “Hey, hey! That’s not funny. Didn’t you just say that I’m innocent?” Childe spoke. “What’s with this verdict? Is your justice machine broken or something?”
“It must be broken…” One of the people said, but Y/N is worriedly looking at her friend, hoping that he wouldn’t reach that limit of temper. She is slowly sensing something from him… something dangerous that could lead into a bigger issue.
“This has never happened before!” One of them said, “The Oratrice always states the same thing as the Iudex.”
“Well, there was already a scandal in the court before so I wasn’t surprised.”
“Wasn’t Miss Delmare a foreigner as well before? Maybe the Oratrice is such an anti-foreign.” A lady sighed.
“Could this be the second scandal of the court?”
“The judgement of the Oratrice Mecanique d’Analyse Cardinal is by the law, we must follow its verdict.” That sentence from the chief justice would surely make Childe burst into anger. “Gardes, please take the suspect into custody per court protocol.”
Another wrong accusation, wrong verdict— another victim of this nation’s unfair system. And worse, it happened to someone connected to her, the scandal of the court. “Unbelievable, Neuvillette!” She exclaimed, standing up from her seat. That gathered everyone’s attention, making her earn gasps and whispers right away.
“That’s Miss Delmare, isn’t it? The scandal of the court?”
“Yes, she wasn’t able to finish her degree because of the same case.”
“She is probably triggered by this.”
However, she did not hear any of them. She just angrily looked up at the Iudex, expressing all the anger from all the years that were taken from her. “How many more victims of wrong verdict would live underneath this grand nation? How many more of this malfunction would lead into someone’s misery? If you yourself pronounced him innocent, then a verdict from a stupid machine must not be followed any longer!”
Many people agreed with her on that, shouting the same statements. “Let the man go!”
However, Neuvillette is only following the laws of this nation. “Respectfully, Miss Demare. The Oratrice have stated the verdict and as per the law of our nation, it is to be followed. I understand your frustration, but this trial is held for those parties involved.” He responded, earning a deeper anger from the lady.
That statement immediately sent the flaming anger in her spine— and it seems like it did to her friend too, who just jumped off a high place. “So this is how justice is done in Fontaine, what a joke.”
“Hm.” Neuvillette didn’t say a thing.
“You’ve got your rules.” Childe said. Y/N immediately knows what’s coming, noticing the elements surrounding his figure along with anger. She knew it, like he always said. He is a self-proclaimed dangerous person and she believes it. “Well, I’ve got mine too.”
“Childe!—” She was about to run towards him, but the wind was so strong that she got pushed away. However, she landed perfectly fine next to the traveler who immediately held her arm to support her. “Traveler, Paimon!” Looking at the stadium, she can see Childe for the first time, being physically aggressive towards the mechanical gardes. She won’t deny it, he really is impressive in fighting, however,
“He’s activating his foul legacy!” Paimon said with a panic. She, of course, has no idea about what that is. But judging by his appearance, it seems like he is taking it to another level of something, enough to make her eyes wide in fright with her mouth wide-open. He is being surrounded with purple smoke, with lightning emerging from nowhere. The wind inside the court is getting strong enough to be called a hurricane, making almost everything fly off.
Just like how he described, he is dangerous.
However, a loud explosion on the stage banged everyone’s chest, a strong wind hitting them all before the entire venue calmed down. Looking at the stage, she worriedly scanned everywhere. There’s a massive smoke and it seems like he has calmed down. She wonders what happened but she doesn’t know how to react as of the moment, so she just stood there with the same frightened face next to the traveler and Paimon.
However, her worry just rose up when she saw the chief justice standing up next to her unconscious friend. “I’m sorry. If you have been wronged, we will find the truth. But the rules of the court must be upheld.” With those words, he turned his back and started walking away.
If Childe is to be considered dangerous, then Neuvillette is something else. In a split-second, he was able to make Childe unconscious. Y/N doesn’t know what to feel so she just stood there as everyone began leaving the court, all confused about what happened. The traveler and Paimon approached Neuvillette afterwards, and it seems like they’re asking him about what happened.
Y/N on the other side finally gathered the courage to run towards the stadium, towards her friend who’s poorly laying down on their previously decorated grounds. She knelt down next to him, slowly shaking his figure. “Ajax? Ajax?” She whispered, trying to call him out as she tried to wake him up. However, it seems like he really is unconscious. For some reason, she felt her chest getting heavy upon thinking about what happened to her friend.
Just like her, he would end up underneath just because of a false verdict. She can’t imagine another person experiencing that. Taking the mask off his face, she saw that there was a scar right underneath his eye, bleeding so miserably. “Oh, no… Ajax.” She was about to wipe his blood clean but he was then carried by the gardes, while one of them pulled her away. “Where are you taking him?” However, none of them responded. “Hey!” Her angry voice begins shaking as she tries to follow them, but she isn’t strong enough to get off the garde’s grasp.
Neuvillette sighed upon witnessing that. “She is one of Childe’s friends from Fontaine.” Paimon told him. “And judging by the incident of hers in this court five years ago, she isn’t going to take this well.”
When the gardes finally let go of her, she angrily pushed their arms away and just stood there, the stage that was supposed to be her first successful play after all these years. However, the ending isn’t something she expected.
She then looked at Neuvillette who’s already looking at her, still with her angry eyes. Without saying anything, she ran away as fast as she could, with Paimon calling after her. Neuvillette just looked away. “Neuvillette! We should check up on her!” Paimon said.
She ran as fast as she could, tears falling down her cheeks as she cried. Her other hand is still holding her friend’s mask. She can’t take this nation anymore, she can’t take the laws of this nation any longer. She doesn’t want that Oratrice anymore.
Navia found her sitting by the side of the shore later that day, still with the same clothes she wore for the character she was playing, still holding the mask of her friend. She had stopped crying, but her face showed deeper emotion than that. “Y/N, I’m sorry about your friend, Tartaglia.” Navia said, sitting down next to her. “I would never understand the protocols of that place. I know your anger for the court of Fontaine is beyond anyone else’s.”
She paused before speaking, “I would never understand justice. If it’s for everyone, then why is it always misrepresented?” She said, looking at Childe’s mask. “I know Childe. However, he isn’t the type to be in prison, if you understand.” She said and Navia nodded. “When I was in Fortress of Meropide, I met so many people that were also falsely accused, forced to live there for more than five years away from their families— Just because the Oratrice said so.”
Navia sighed. “My father would’ve also said the same thing if he didn’t choose to duel Clorinde.” She said, “But he’s just like you before, determined to prove something through death instead of heading down there. I will never have respect for that theatric place, and I will never understand Neuvillette. I know he’s just following the court orders— but is it always about that? I don’t know, maybe he still lacks understanding of humans.”
Y/N agreed. “It’s good that you’ve finally resolved the serial disappearance case, Navia. Your father sure is very proud of you.”
Navia smiled. “Thank you. Also, I don’t trust that they’d dig deeper into Tartaglia’s case. You finished your stay at the Fortress of Meropide without having any resolution, I doubt they’d do it to him.” Navia scoffed. “Worry not. We’ll try our best to investigate for your friend. Surely there are things out there that can prove his innocence.”
“Thank you, Navia.” She smiled. “You’ve been doing so many things for me ever since I met you. I still don’t understand how you found something in me.”
Navia chuckles on that. “We’re just the same, that’s why. Looking for resolution and the true meaning of Justice.”
[previous] [next]
[main]
This is a fanfiction based on Genshin Impact’s Neuvillette, all made with my imagination. Please do not copy, translate, or repost to another platform without my permission!! —⋆。°✩ Thank you so much!!
Series Introduction: As per the country’s laws, an innocent woman was pronounced guilty. Upon the years that passed, the flow of water crosses the Chief Justice at her trial. How does a woman deal with the love that turned into hatred against the chief justice who respects the laws of their nation?
Author's Note: After my hiatus, I am now going to bless you with long chapters I owe. Enjoy! (Also, pardon the errors! You can freely point them out. Tumblr made me create and format this blog for so many times)
“Delmare, you’ve got a letter from the post.” One of the workers called her as she did her daily task at the production, something she didn’t expect to do in her life. She’s meant to be in the court, defending and representing people but no— she was sent to a place where the living is different from those above.
And this is the exact reason why she stands for human rights, and equity. In her one year of stay, she also found out that many people here aren’t even criminals to begin with. They were all either framed or falsed outside the court. How many victims did Neuvillette even have?
For some reason, even after a year, she’s still in the middle of grieving. She can’t find herself hating Neuvillette, but she’s wondering why. Why did he not allow her to speak? Why did he do such a thing to her? Did anyone here experience the same thing as well? She wonders how they would even act towards one another after this. She wonders, how is he doing up there now? In four years, is she still in love with him?
She gently dropped the hammer and cleaned off her hands that are wrapped in dirty bands she cannot afford to replace since everything is worth something down here. “A letter? From who?” She wonders, who could’ve sent her something? Nobody’s sent her any letter since a month ago. Her father was the last one who delivered her a letter. Considering how expensive it is to get your letter delivered internationally, she thought it’s thoughtful how he never forgot about her.
Until he stopped after a few months. After sending her letters to cheer her up, he stopped out of nowhere with no warning. Maybe he ran out of savings, made by the letters? Maybe he went ill? She wonders what happened, but she can’t even afford to deliver her own letter. She can’t use her— coupons outside.
“Kaeya Alberich, from Monstadt.” Her face brightened up when she heard an old friend’s name. She immediately politely accepted the letter and scanned it. It is a very neat and expensive looking envelope, with tags and pins from yours truly. It also has the scent from Monstadt’s flowers, something she misses so dearly. Of course, what did she expect from Kaeya, her partner in crime?
“Kaeya sent me a letter…” She mumbled before heading to her room. That’s it! Maybe Kaeya delivered this letter on behalf of her father. That made her smile so widely with hope, she is very grateful for him.
She entered her dark and dimmed out doorless room, which she can’t even call a room since it is just inside the rusty and worn out pipes. There are even buckets on some part of her floors since the pipes are verily active in dropping some dirty water, she can’t imagine experiencing such. She can’t imagine she has to stay there for five years for something she didn’t even do.
Would you imagine a dainty and skilled woman being sent into an awful place for something she didn’t do? Despite being here for a year, she still looks as decent as ever. Like how she was raised by her respectful parents.
She turned on her old lamp by her squeaking bed frame, sitting down right after excitedly and opened the envelope. “I wonder what Kaeya has to deliver.”
Upon unfolding the letter and reading the first few lines, she accidentally dropped the paper.
She placed the letter inside the little crest on her study table after rereading it four years later. She moved some of her stuff from her old home to her new temporary place in Poisson, as Navia recommended her to stay until she begins her days in academia. For some reason, rereading Kaeya’s letter did not hit her like a truck. It felt like a fragment of old grieving, now a fragment of her intention in this place.
Grabbing her messenger bag, she headed outside and began her long walk to the aquabus to go to the court. It is another rehearsal day and she’s still getting used to the scenery. The stage is somehow getting decorated already little by little, making them feel the ambiance, sending them into adrenaline. Oh how beautiful could this play be? Furina’s work is always considered to be amazing and grand, but she has never seen one since she moved to Fontaine.
Sitting down the aquabus, the melusine gave her a wide smile and warm greetings right away. Since she isn’t the only person to take the aquabus, she decided to scoot on the farthest corner near the melusine to give space for others.
“Is that Ms. Delmare?” Some of them whispered as they looked at her. Of course, she’s still the talk of town, being the biggest scandal of the court after all. However, it doesn’t even affect her. Some of them feel bad for her, while some of them use her as a gossip filler for some reason. Unimportant matter, like she thought.
She just sighed as she shook her head, people will always have something to say. Guess the only great thing the scandal gave to her are the tough walls that made her feel untouchable through people’s words and actions. For some reason, she can never feel offended, sad, or anything anymore. She’s just pure into her own mindset and that’s all that matters.
“Okay, we’ll go aboard!” The melusine cheerfully said as the last person went on the vehicle, making the aquabus operate right away.
She eyed the lady who stepped in last, immediately making eye contact with her fierce ones. “Clorinde…” She muttered underneath her breath as Clorinde looked at her with her usual poker face. But behind her eyes, it felt like she wanted to say something. However, the distance between the two of them is far— physically and emotionally. It seems like they are meant to never speak to one another at all.
The first time she saw Clorinde was after she was pronounced guilty in the court,
Her tears flooded her gentle face as she cooperatively stood with the gardes, her hands being tied behind her dress, next to a bow she carefully prepared before heading to the academia. Neuvillette can clearly see that view as he watches from the stadium with glares in his eyes, watching her prepare to leave the premises. His gloved fists balled right away, tucking in all his heavy thoughts.
Everyone gave him a disappointed look as they left the premises. “I will not be surprised if corruption is a thing in this nation.” One of them muttered.
“This man has been around for so many centuries, and this is the first time he visibly made a false accusation.” An old lady said with visible disappointment.
“Was there a grudge involved in this case?”
Everyone who left had the same thing, disappointment and insane comments about him but he didn’t do a thing. He just stood there, watching her stand with the gardes with her crying face, something no one would expect from a very joyful woman. She was never seen even with a frown, and now she’s seen being taken away from her field. She is just beyond… indescribable, whatever she feels.
“Neuvillette! I-I don’t understand! This is not how I want to view the court of Fontaine!” Furina walked down the stairs with worry on her face, running as fast as she could. “This isn’t how a trial flows, each side has their rights to defend themselves. You have to redo the trial and allow Miss Delmare to gather her defenses to support her stance!”
Y/N had hopes upon hearing the archon herself, lecturing the chief justice about the faulty trial she just experienced. Lady Furina, the archon herself, just spoke up to defend her and her situation. There is hope for her to be released, right? If the archon herself spoke up, there shouldn’t be any way for Neuvillette to defy her, right?
Neuvillette just sighed as he closed his eyes, “With all due respect, Lady Furina, I handle the court and I know what is must in this ground. You may be the archon of our nation and the embodiment of justice herself, but if you are not a part of the trial, you are not to intervene.”
Furina’s eyebrows knotted in anger and shock upon hearing that. “Neuvillette!” She angrily said in shock. “You just made a terrible mistake, a misrepresentation of our nation. Do you hear yourself?! I am the embodiment of justice, and I am personally speaking to you. Do you not think that’s beyond concerning?!”
Y/N’s eyes displayed shock as she never thought she’d hear their archon express herself to that extent, to that level of anger. She may be loud and flaunty sometimes, but she was never that harsh towards anyone. Neuvillette did not say a thing, he just stared at nowhere. “L-Lady Furina—” Y/N subconsciously called out for help. “Please—! Please help me!” She begged for help, immediately earning a worried face from their archon. “Please, I didn’t do anything!”
Since she was pronounced guilty, nothing else was heard from her aside from begging. “Miss Delmare, I–” Furina spoke but she was interrupted by the chief justice.
“The verdict has been done and that’s what must be followed. If you are wronged, then we’ll take care of it right away.” He said, immediately making her fall on her knees as she cried, making everyone’s eyes wide in shock. “Miss Delmare, please get off your knees.”
“Please, Monsieur Neuvillette, please… I wouldn’t do such a thing. You don’t have to submit me to the Fortress of Meropide as you do the investigation, I can be quarantined with even a hundred gardes around me everyday. Please, I’d do everything to defend myself.” She begged as she knelt down, hands behind her. She can feel her chest getting tight as she cries more, she’s been bawling for so long that she can already feel her face numbing. “I would do anything… please.”
Furina looked at her with worry, guilt pasted on her face as she didn't know how to help a child of her nation. “Neuvillette, do something.” She instructed him. “Allow her to defend herself, you have to!” She angrily exclaimed and he sighed in response.
“Miss Clorinde.” He called her, the greatest duelist of their nation, making everyone eye her as she walked on the stadium with all of them. Y/N eyed her blades, hanging by her hips as she walked elegantly. She knows what this meant, Neuvillette is proposing a way to defend herself but this isn’t the way she wanted. “Miss Delmare, I am giving you an opportunity to defend yourself one way or another.”
Furina angrily looked at her, her eyes mixed with shock. “Neuvillette, this isn’t what I meant!”
“A formal way to defend honor and to resolve your legal dispute, you may do a trial by combat with the Champion Duelist of Fontaine, Miss Clorinde.” Neuvillette proposed, knowing she wouldn’t accept that offer. She is a soldier by pen, not by sword. “Duel of wills as it is called, where we believe that defendants can stand their ground to the point that swords can be fulfilled with truth and determination. However, I may inform you that duels happen to end with only one thing— only one would come out of the ring alive.”
Y/N calmed her breathing before speaking, “Then I accept.” Neuvillette’s face fell upon hearing that, same goes as everyone else. Clearly, he isn’t happy with her response. “If it means losing my life to defend myself, then I’d do it. I am born to stand for the right and I will always be, even when I am physically drowning with my own blood— I’ll have a duel with Miss Clorinde!”
Clorinde’s eyes scanned her as she looked at her with shock. She knows Y/N Delmare, of course. The lady whose name penned many articles, the lady who took every trial into her own accord. She never missed a chance to stand with the right side, and she can see it through her vulnerable figure.
Neuvillette had a long pause before walking away, “Send her to the Fortress of Meropide.” That sentence shocked all of them. “Right away.”
“What?!” Clorinde herself asked in shock. If a defendant insists on having a duel, it is to be followed right away. But in her case, what happened?
The aquabus arrived on its destination right away, making everyone leave and head towards their own. Y/N ignored the fact that she just met the duelist who was potentially supposed to end her life as she defended her dignity. But isn’t that better than what she has now? Instead of being miserable and mourning the things of what could’ve been, she thought that death is better than that.
“Miss Delmare.” She heard a voice behind her, making her stop to turn and look at her right away. Clorinde, in flesh, just approached her. She bowed a little for respect, making Y/N’s face show confusion. “I do want to apologize if I may to take some time of yours. It is my first time seeing you after you’ve been released, and I would like to have a little talk.”
“About what, Miss Clorinde? I do believe that there’s no tension between us as there was never even one made.” Y/N said as she began to walk once again, with Clorinde following behind her. “You are never meant to end my life. And even if you did kill me, I know I died with dignity and integrity.”
“I know. I know that your trial was false and you were never meant to be sent into the Fortress of Meropide.” She said and Y/N stopped, looking at her once again. “Lady Furina did her best to take your stand that day. I heard people muttering in the aquabus, about how they shamed your name. It wasn’t right. I want to let you know that you did not deserve any of that— and even if you were given a chance to have the duel, I wouldn’t be able to bring myself to end your life.” She showed her blades after. “With blades your father handcrafted himself.”
With that, she was left standing there as Clorinde left to walk away, letting Clorinde’s voice coat her soul. For some reason, Clorinde’s words mattered to her. She doesn’t even personally know her, but it feels like she is someone connected to her soul. After finding out that Clorinde’s blades were made by her father, it hit her like a meteorite.
She was supposed to die with her father’s work, but Clorinde wouldn’t be able to do such a thing.
“Woah, I never expected to see you with a frown.” She heard a familiar voice, making her shake her thoughts away right away. Childe once again, throwing a coin to the famous fountain in front of the court, the fountain where she wishes for Neuvillette's death after she was released. “I saw that lady speaking earlier to you, what does a duelist have to do with you?”
“You do not need to know, Ajax.” She spoke. “Besides, why are you speaking to me again? I thought I am no longer a part of your little crime plan? Don’t tell me you cannot think of any way to obtain the gnosis without my help. To change your mind, I also don’t know how. I am no criminal.”
Childe chuckled right away. “Wow, I am having a pinch of pain upon hearing that. I do not see you as a tool, to correct you huh. Since we spoke last time, I consider you a friend now, you know?”
Y/N made a disgusted face upon hearing that. “I am not friends with you.”
“But I am friends with you, so it’s basically the same thing.”
She just rolled her eyes. “So, any luck on the gnosis?”
“Not at all.” He said with slight laughs. “You know, Lyney and Lynette had some trouble because of that one foreign thief in their magic show. We still aren’t really sure what happens under the Oratrice until now. Seems like this task of ours is harder without all the fights and stuff, unlike from the previous nations. Your nation really is impressive.”
Y/N paused upon hearing that. She’s always in the Opera Epiclese, maybe she could do the honor of doing that part? But why would she even do something like that for a person she doesn’t even know she trusts, like Ajax?
“We didn’t learn what we’re after, but I learned something I shouldn’t. However, I think it is very useful, quite a fun information.” He added, “The reason why Iudex Neuvillette imprisoned you, I think I can help you find out why.”
That caught her attention right away. “What?” She was then brought to a cave looking place near the Opera Epiclese, it is hidden near the tall trees, enough to be camouflaged into something non-existing. Knowing Fontainians, they wouldn’t explore such places outside their business. “What is this place?” She asked as she stood in front of the hydro border surrounding it. “I think it’s enchanted, it is guarded by hydro.”
Looking at the ground, she saw footprints on the dirt. They look so fresh that she wondered, did anyone even know this thing existed? If so, maybe it was the treasure hoarders. “Ajax, have you visited this place recently?”
“No, I only read about it in the library.” Childe responded. “I thought about bringing you here first because you could have an idea about it.”
“But there are footprints towards the entrance.”
Childe went nearer and scanned the said prints, agreeing with her. “Ah, maybe we aren’t the only ones who learned about this place. Besides, this border looks like something a divine related one could create. Who knows? Maybe your Monsieur Neuvillette?” He then approached the border, placing his hand on the border and then releasing something that made it disappear. “Bang! Bet you didn’t expect that.” He bragged and headed inside the cave, with her following behind him. “I learned that it is called chanteur de mémoire, that’s if I pronounced it correctly. I learned from the academia’s library that it has the ability to review events even from five centuries ago.”
“Five centuries ago…” She muttered as they walked. According to the ones she read from Neuvillette’s book she stole last time, Neuvillette recalls memories from five hundred years ago. Maybe he is the one who chanted that border? “You’re right, Neuvillette could be the one guarding this place.”
They then stopped in front of the massive statue, with water floating everywhere. The space is so huge that it could be known as a temple if it is for public access. Underneath it is a massive water fountain with lots of crystals engraved on it, with tons of coins in it. If Neuvillette is the only one who can access this place, then all of these coins are his wishes. She wonders, what is he wishing for? This is a lot of wishes to be considered.
“That’s a lot of coins, if you’re going to judge it. In this fountain, you will act like you are wishing for something. But what you’re going to wish for, is to view a certain event or timeline.” Childe explained as they viewed the fancy fountain. “That’s how you let the hydro energy sing the memories.”
“I didn’t know such a place existed here in Fontaine.” Y/N said as she reached out for the water from the fountain— but she hesitated, making her entire figure freeze.
“What happened? Is there something wrong?”
“The prophecy.” She responded and looked at him. “Have you heard of it?”
“A little, yes. But could you kindly enlighten me how it is connected to that fountain? I’ll try feeling it first.” Childe humbly requested as he stood next to her, reaching out for the water from the fountain. “It feels unreal, physically. I suggest you not to touch it.”
“That water could be from the Primordial Sea, considering that this place is kept locked. Maybe Neuvillette closed this place for that reason, it could kill Fontainians.” She explained but he shrugged.
“Or maybe he’s keeping a secret.” Childe said and handed her a coin. It looks like something different, not the usual coin they have in Fontaine. “Give it a try, make a wish. Think of what you want to see, think about the reason why the Iudex chose to imprison you.” He said. “Maybe this would answer all your questions, both as Delmare and Tempete.”
She politely accepted the coin, walking towards the fountain slowly. Gently, she closed her eyes as she thought about her wish. Mentally, she spoke, “I wish to find the memory of the reason why I was imprisoned by Monsieur Neuvillette.”
She then threw her coin. When the coin touched the water, everything around her warped into darkness. Opening her eyes, she found nothing but a mirror in front of her, and a stool in front of it. Confused, she scanned her appearance— the clothes she’s wearing are different from what she’s wearing when she made a wish.
Before she threw a coin, she was wearing a knee-length blue ruffled corseted dress, with a pair of slight puffed sleeves above her long sleeves. Her chest is modestly covered with a scarf, and her legs are covered with long tights, with a loose dressing underneath for layers. Her shoes also are slightly heeled, blue with transparent tips that mimics diamond and water.
In this mirror, it shows otherwise. She’s wearing a long blue fancy dress that looks so different from what everyone’s wearing. She’s wearing a flat tiny hat on her voluminous wavy hair, and she is filled with jewelry. Looking at her hands, she noticed that she’s wearing many silvers. “What happened…?” She whispered to herself. However, she found herself approaching the stool in front of the mirror. She sat down and slowly reached out to her reflection.
Suddenly, the mirror sparked light, making her turn to look away in shock. But upon opening her eyes, her surroundings are different. In front of her is an expensive looking vanity table with lots of engraving on it. She made a confused face… It is her vanity table from her home in Fontaine, but it looks different for some reason, it feels different. Looking around, she saw that it was her room from that house. The house her father bought her when she was fourteen to pursue her studies. “What?” She asked herself, confused.
However, the room looks so different. The furniture is the same, but they are arranged so differently. The room is decorated so differently but they sure look like something she’d fancy. Looking around, she noticed so many little things. There are many portraits of her around the walls, along with hanging preserved flowers in frames. There are many pots of plants around, making it look so naturally inclined.
Approaching the little trinkets on the table near the fancy bed, she noticed a calendar looking thing. It looks so old and very— “I am in five hundred years ago…” She whispered and looked at the mirror again. “But I look the same.” Yes, indeed, the same. The only difference is that she is dressed so fancy that it looks like she’s heading somewhere grand. Maybe she is playing someone else’s life in this memory recall?
Suddenly, she heard footsteps from the wooden floors. “Y/N, my darling!” She heard a woman’s voice before she knocked on the door of her room. “Are you decent? I thought you’re heading to the ball?”
She froze upon hearing that voice— “Mother…?” She faintly asked— yes, it is her mother’s voice. And what even shocked her more is the fact that she called her by her name. Why did she call her by her name? “Is that you?” She called out.
The woman behind the door sighed and opened her door right away. “Why do you sound like you’ve heard uncertainty? Of course, it’s me. Who else am I gonna be?” Her mother spoke when she entered the room, making her teary eyes on the spot. She looks exactly just like her mother, the mother whom she lived in Monstadt with. Her mother’s face softened upon seeing her vulnerable face. “Oh, my dearest, Y/N. You look so beautiful, too beautiful for that frown on your face.” She said and approached her, holding her face. “I’ve always known you’d grow up to be a beautiful and intelligent woman. Oh how lucky I am to be your mother.”
Upon hearing that, tears began falling from her cheeks. She immediately held her into an embrace, shocking her right away. “I’m sorry, mother. You’ve never witnessed me become an attorney.” Her shaking voice said.
“Wha— What?! What are you talking about? You speak like I have passed away!” She said, offended. When she pulled away, she grabbed a handkerchief and damped it on her cheeks. “Come on now, you shouldn’t cry over things that are unreal, maybe you had a terrible nightmare. I’d tell your father once he’s home, for us to have a trip somewhere nice, alright?” She slowly nodded, feeling her mother’s warm presence once again.
Because right before the day she was sent into the Fortress of Meropide, she left so suddenly that she was left devastated. And a trial for something you didn’t do isn’t a huge help with her grieving.
“Now, now. You have to move, the clock is ticking! Your carriage is outside already!”
She was sent into the grand building at Fontaine, the building dedicated only for the grandest ballroom to ever exist. Of course, this nation is known to be the wealthiest and all. Her carriage is also too fancy to her liking, maybe this life— this life is what she used to have five hundred years ago. Maybe she was reincarnated from this woman’s life, her old life.
Now she understands. But what does it have to do with Monsieur Neuvillette and her case from the present time? She wonders. Maybe she has to let the time pass more to find out.
She entered the grand ballroom, immediately hearing the orchestra from the highest part of the room, echoing loud enough to make music for the ones dancing in pairs on the dance floor. The place is decorated with tons of curtains and golds, and flowers are scattered around like it is a wedding or something.
Looking around, she finds no familiar face. It seems like everyone is a stranger to her in this place, what an awkward way to attend a party. There are so many people around, all looking too grand and fancy. She wonders, what kind of event is this?
“Ah, Mademoiselle!” A man by the entrance greeted her. “It’s nice to see a known theater actress attend our very humble event. I am grateful for your presence, may you have an amazing evening!”
She politely smiled in return before walking towards somewhere. A known theater actress?! So she’s also a child of acting in this timeline?! How grand! That made her smile right away, making her distracted as she walked. Too distracted that she subconsciously bumped into some taller figure, making his wine spill on his fancy clothing right away. “Oh no–” She reacted, before looking up to the man, who’s already looking at her with shock on his face. “Neuvillette.”
The man’s face, Neuvillette, is the same as ever. Stern looking yet gentle at the same time, enough to make her entire figure melt. For some reason, it felt like falling in love with him all over again just like when she first saw him after moving at the age of fourteen. As shameful as it sounds, she felt everything disappearing, her entire figure only focused on his presence in front of her. “Pardon me, mademoiselle. I did not mean to be a blockage to your path.” He sounded so nervous, for some reason.
Same stern voice, same formal tone, and same exact politeness. She can never have enough of this man. His hair is also still the same, making it even more realistic to her feelings. She didn’t say a thing, she just looked at him with those pairs of eyes that looked like they could drown him into depth. Suddenly, he gently chuckled right away.
“I am honoured to be recognized by a decent and fair lady like you.” He said, looking away. “If I may know, what is your name?”
Her eyes widened upon his compliment, “I–” She paused. “Y/N Delmare.” She said, making the man in front of him smile. She just said her name, her real name from her timeline! She wonders, does this affect the present at any cost?
“Well then, Miss Delmare. Would you give me the honour of having a dance with you?” With all his confidence, he offered his hand as he slightly bowed. The shocked expression hasn’t left her face since she saw his angelic figure, she can never look so confident in front of this man.
Slowly, her hand reached for his, making him gently smile as he pulled her to the dancefloor. He placed his hand on her waist, while the other one held her hand. Their faces are inches from one another— if it isn’t for their height difference, it would’ve been closer than that. Her wide eyes stared at his nervous ones, yet their bodies moved softly with the music along with many other pairs.
Neuvillette’s warmth is something she never thought she’d ever feel. She was once given an embrace by this man, but a dance under romantic ambiance? Oh, this must be a dreamy feeling. She doesn’t want this to end. For some reason, the court’s scandal is non-existing in her mind. Shameful, very shameful of her to fold this instantly.
Or maybe it’s just this previous life of hers? Maybe— maybe she also fell in love with him in this timeline?
Oh, she understands why. It feels like everything is like how first love felt; nervous towards one another, awkward interaction, yet very excited chests for one another’s presence. Looking at him, she knows it even herself, that she’d fall in love with this man every single time. “Miss Delmare, how did you know my name?” He asked. “Your voice suits you so well. I was petrified when I heard your angelic voice pronounce my name so beautifully, it’s as if you casted a spell on me.”
Oh, is he… flirting with her? That’s odd and surprising, coming from the formal and professional Neuvillette she met in her timeline. Guess aging applied on him, just not in looks? For some reason, she felt the urge to return the energy. “Simple, Monsieur. My eyes landed on the most ethereal man and he immediately piqued my interest.” She said, shocking both of them. Did she even intend to say that? Or her past life did? She doesn’t know, but it sounded like something she’d say as well.
“Ah, it seems like we’re equal.” He said as he spun her around, making her look at him with a shocked face once again. “I, too, intended to stand in your way to introduce myself. However, it seems like it’s already been taken care of.”
“Is that so?” She asked, getting more and more comfortable as their conversation progressed through their dancing. “How come you missed my name? I was complimented as a known theater actress.”
“Then maybe I should pay more attention to theater plays from now on.” He said with a smirk on his face. Oh he is something she did not expect. “I’d be your uptight first audience every single time.”
Suddenly, it reminded her of her upcoming play with Beau… Would he even come to watch that performance of theirs? “Really?”
“Indeed. After all, how could I miss a fair mademoiselle on the stage?”
Just when their conversation gets less awkward, everything begins warping in darkness once again. “Wait, what’s happening? No… no!” She said, hearing Neuvillette’s voice getting unclear little by little. Her voice became inaudible to his timeline, just echoes through her boundaries with her own. “No, Neuvillette— wait! I need more time!” She ran towards him but she wasn't moving from her place, her right arm reached out for him but she wasn’t able to reach his beautiful face.
“I’d be honoured… to be… your…” His faint voice said as her surroundings shift into reality once again, making her breathe heavily. As her eyes relaxed, she saw the fountain in front of her again. She’s no longer wearing the fancy dress, she’s no longer in a grand ballroom— she’s just her.
“Y/N, woah! What happened? You were frozen for a few seconds and now you just began panicking.” Childe worriedly walked next to her, holding her shoulders as she calmed herself down. “Are you alright?”
“Ajax, do you have another coin? I need answers, I— I haven’t seen enough to make a concrete conclusion.” She said with clear worry in her voice. “I need to see more of it, I am not yet done.”
“I unfortunately don’t, I only stole that one from the book.” He said, making her sigh in disbelief. “Well, maybe we can ask that Monsieur Neuvillette of yours if he has one? If these coins in the fountain belong to him, then he may own tons.”
“No…” She said before kneeling down the fountain, picking up a coin. She attempted to make a wish again but it didn’t work. “Come… on! Work!”
“Y/N! Wipe the water off right away! It could dissolve you, you know?” Childe approached her once again, turning her to look at him. “What did you even see? Why are you so unsettled? Maybe I can assist you in creating a conclusion.”
What did she even see?
I, too, intended to stand in your way to introduce myself.
I am honoured to be recognized by a decent and fair lady like you.
Is that even the correct question? No. The question should be about what did she even feel. “I–” She paused, trying to stop her tears from falling. “I saw myself physically the same, and my life is the same— but I think I was potentially Neuvillette’s lover.”
Childe’s jaw dropped upon hearing that. “What?! That is insane!” He commented. “But if that’s how you interpreted it, I think you had the right to be confused. It doesn’t answer your question about why he imprisoned you. If you have his lover’s soul, his lover’s face, and everything, shouldn’t it be the opposite? He should’ve protected you.”
Or maybe something happened after that romantic dance of theirs? She didn’t see how their relationship escalated, she just saw a very tiny fragment of it so she can’t make conclusions just yet. Maybe she did something that made him hate her to that extent? She wants to know so badly.
“Ajax, I can’t thank you enough for this. I will try to look for more of those coins.” She said, thanking her friend. “And if I might, I’d help you analyze the Oratrice. I am always in the court anyways.”
“I am honoured to assist you, comrade. But I am not asking for anything in return, and you shouldn’t bother returning the favor at all.” Childe responded, giving her a tap on the shoulder as they headed out of the cave. “Now that we’ve discovered something, you now have a tool. The only catch is you need to find the key.”
“I’d sneak into Neuvillette’s office.”
“What? You could’ve just asked him.” Childe responded, making her roll her eyes.
“If I asked him, he would find out that I am reviewing memories through his realm. Besides, how are we even going to put the border back around the cave?”
In a blink of an eye, it returned. “Bang! Bet you didn’t see that coming.”
“One, two, three! One, two, three!”
She is once again on the stage, dancing the same rehearsed one from last time with Beau. For some reason, dancing became a big deal to her ever since Childe brought her to that cave. Every time Beau sways her, she’d imagine Neuvillette instead. Every time Beau compliments her, she’d hear Neuvillette’s voice instead. Just what happened? It seems like her entire being went on reset after everything she’s seen.
Of course, she’s still having anger behind all the walls of her heart but above all— she knows deep inside her that something has changed. Or maybe, something came back. Oh, even by just thinking about it, she can feel her knees getting weak. If Neuvillette was indeed her lover back then, then doesn’t that mean they’re actually ought to be together? That their souls are bound to be together?
But Neuvillette is long-living, being this planet’s hydro dragon after all. Why would he fall in love with a human like her, whose only gift is intelligence and decency? How would that even work? But thinking about its connections to her present life, why would Neuvillette let his lover suffer in such a place like Fortress of Meropide? Why would he hinder her path to her dreams? Why would he now give it all back like nothing happened?
There must be something about the Fortress of Meropide that it’s essential to be done— no, why is she justifying Neuvillette’s actions now? That’s something she would never be caught doing. Besides, judging by how Neuvillette neglected her rights that day she was sentenced, he doesn’t sound concerned, even a little.
Oh how desperate she is to know more about what happened, she has to find answers. She wants to know them, she wants to experience them once again personally.
She wants to be near him again.
When the rehearsal finished, she settled down right away. “Wow, you already mastered the entire scripture. It’s only been a month.” Beau complimented her as they sat backstage, drinking tea together. Unexpectedly for her to have such a session with him, of course. She sat in front of him with her legs crossed, as she took a sip from the teacup in her hand. “Well, Lady Furina wouldn’t approach you herself if you are not as skilled. She’s always bragged about how you’ve done acting your entire life.”
To think that she is having tea with this man is surprising, but that only meant one thing. She is slowly getting used to this man’s presence. “What, like it’s hard?” She said with her usual attitude. “Even without doing acting, I’d still be able to perfect that.”
Beau of course, smirked on that. “I know you’d say that.”
Everything she could think of is the man who danced her in the middle of a fancy ballroom five hundred years ago, nothing can seem to distract her from that. For some reason, Y/N never saw Neuvillette ever again ever since they had a walk last time. (She however just saw him from a memory last day, but…) Just as expected, of course, that man never left the Palais Mermonia unless it’s once in a blue moon. Maybe that’s why he’s such an eye catcher every time he walks outside. It’s been a month at most, their theater play is almost done just as fast. What did everyone expect from Lady Furina’s play? Nothing less than the best, of course.
Besides, that man isn’t really the type to be close to others. Like rumours said, he doesn’t like building close bonds outside professionalism as it is his duty as the Iudex of this nation. Or maybe, it really is just his solitary preferences.
Y/N placed down her teacup and stood up. “Thank you for inviting me to a tea drinking session, D’Aurevile. I'll take my leave now. And please, inform me if there are changes in tomorrow’s schedule, I’ll be taking walks.”
“Oh, I would like to send you back to Poisson. Maybe, have a little dinner after?” He offered but she just politely declined his offer. For some reason, she found herself becoming more friendly ever since she viewed a memory. Like she is someone she used to be, the kind and polite one who loves people. Even Beau, the man she cannot stand, is now becoming her friend. Is it because her energy reflects what’s in her heart?
“Thank you, but I would love to have my own walk today.” With that, she left the Opera Epiclese, bidding goodbye to her co-actors outside as well, and directors.
“Isn’t it strange? Miss Delmare, becoming more gentle day by day?” One of the directors asked and Furina just displayed a faint smile on her face.
“She’s always been.”
She took her way towards the Palais Mermonia as fast as possible, with her plan to sneak into Neuvillette’s office instead of just speaking to him. Of course, she can’t find some dignity to face him just yet, and he doesn’t even know it. Oh how frustrated she is to have such inconvenience! Plus, it’s been raining so calmly outside that she even found herself covering her head with her loose scarf.
“Ah, mademoiselle! You visited!” Sedene happily waved to her. “How was your practice with Lady Furina? Are you feeling well? Any tasks for the day? Are you looking for Monsieur Neuvillette?” She was faced with excited little questions that even the last one slipped, making the melusine awkwardly clear her throat after realizing. “Ahem, my apologies. So, what can I do for you today, Mademoiselle?”
“Hello, Sedene. I’d like to know about Neuvillette. Where is he right now? Is he in his office right now? If not, how long would it take him to come back?” That question of hers sounded really suspicious, enough for anyone to assume that she’s about to do something in his office during his absence but Sedene interpreted another.
“Y-You’re looking for Monsieur Neuvillette! You really are! You’re willing to wait for Monsieur Neuvillette!” She excitedly said, but Y/N has to play it cool behind her awkwardness. “That is very exciting! I am very intrigued! Are you and Monsieur Neuvillette alright now?”
“W-Well-”
“Splendid! Alright, let’s see hmm…” Sedene looked at the huge book in front of her, making Y/N just go with the flow, letting the melusine believe what she assumed. Maybe that’ll make her think that it is okay for her to stay in Neuvillette’s office whilst he’s away. “Alright, Monsieur Neuvillette currently isn’t around. However, he did not indicate his whereabouts so maybe he just took a walk. He will be back shortly, mademoiselle!”
Y/N smiled and nodded. “Thank you, Sedene. Is it alright for me to stay in his office as I wait for him?”
“Of course, mademoiselle! Make yourself feel at home!” Sedene giggled. With that assurance, she headed towards his office right away with all her confidence to pursue her goal. Now that she knows he isn’t around, she knows she’d be successful. “Ah, how I love seeing Neuvillette and Mademoiselle together.”
That last statement was so unnecessary that she kind of cringed upon hearing that, but she just ignored it and closed the door behind her. Ah, the office of that beautiful man who took away her rights five years ago. After her failed attempt to kill him last time, and the awkward exit of hers through the windows, she’s back again in this place. Looking at the window she broke, she noticed that it is back in its original place again.
Of course, there’s always money for the politicians.
Without wasting any time, she began digging through the cabinets, still thinking about success with the most devious grin on her lips. Turns out, she’s still partially Tempete after all. Papers by papers, books by books, it’s such a never ending pattern in his office and she’s growing really tired already. Seriously, if this place is this man’s private quarters, he should have everything here. Or maybe he has a separate private quarters? Unbelievable. How much budget does Fontaine have for politicians?
“Ugh…” She groaned in disappointment, still unable to find something outside work related stuff. Considering that she’s already spent a lot of time around, Neuvillette would be back really soon. “If I am Neuvillette, where am I keeping my precious tokens…?” She stood in the distance for a while, thinking about her mind if she was Neuvillette.
For some reason, her eyes darted on a tiny box on the top of his desk. It has gold engravings, felt fabric outside the deeply detailed embroidery. This tiny box looks too expensive, of course he’d have such a thing. Unlocking the clip in front of it, it opened. However, it did not reveal any coin, it revealed something that looks even more— important.
There’s tons of things in it, it looks like it is a box of his sentimentals. One of them is a silver locket in the shape of a heart, with a diamond formed into a water drop on top of it. Picking it up out of curiosity, she opened it right away. It revealed none other than the face of hers from the memory she viewed last time. Same hairstyle, same expensive clothing, and tons of expensive accessories. “It’s… her.”
The woman she saw in the mirror, the woman Neuvillette danced. So it is true, Neuvillette’s potential past lover looks a lot like her. But still… How is that relevant to her imprisonment? She needs to know more. She placed the locket back inside, picking up one of the envelopes inside. Inside it were about seven photos of Neuvillette, with the said woman in the locket. They sure are lovers, if you are going to look at it.
For some reason, she felt her hands shaking. Is it because her teenage love turned out to be her previous life’s lover? Or is it because she can’t stand the fact that the man she loved did something so gruesome to her? She doesn’t know, but she felt something heavy upon viewing the photos. “Oh, Neuvillette… I need answers.” She whispered to herself. “Why… If I was your lover, why would you do such a thing to me? Why…?”
She placed the photos back inside the envelope, picking up the next one that looks like a letter? However, it refers to someone named…
To my dearest, Lathiedien Neuvillette,
How have you been, my darling? I know you advised me to never write to you once again but I cannot help myself. I have been longing for your presence for a long while now. However, you can be assured that this is the last letter of mine, the one you’d ever receive.
I know that you stated that we can never be together, and I do understand. But as the only daughter of my family, I have to follow a path aside from mine. I have been arranged to a marriage, with an amazing man named Beau D’Aurevile. You can be assured that I will have a lovely home, just like you told me I should have. He is kind and caring, just like how a proper husband must be.
I hope that you show up before our marriage, either to take me away or to just have a talk before we part ways. I will be waiting for you, my dearest. I will always do.
Yours in every lifetime,
Y/N Vivielene Delmare
Her entire body froze upon finishing the letter, letting the words sink in her. Her hands gripped the old paper so hard, enough for her to leave a trace of crumple. “I— D’Aurevile and Neuvillette. What?” It seems like the names from five hundred years ago just repeated in this timeline. It seems like everything is the same, but modern. But she still doesn’t understand, did Neuvillette have anger towards her because of that?
But it is indicated in the letter that she is waiting for him— did Neuvillette take her? Did he save her? Did they end up together?
She returned everything in place as fast as she could, still processing everything as she planned on heading to another compartment to search for the coins. Suddenly, she felt a loud ring by the side of her ear which grew louder, loud enough for her to cover her ears. In a split second, she heard an echo of voice amidst the darkness. Neuvillette’s office became dark, so dim that she could feel her entire figure glowing, reflecting the real time light from the mosaic windows of his office.
“What…?” She whispered to herself, only hearing her voice echo in complete nothing.
“A bond between human and a divine being is one of the most law-defying occurrences in the realm of long-living. However, is that even supposed to be justified still, if the judge himself defied it?” The voice spoke, making Y/N gasp in confusion.
“W-Who are you? Where am I?” She asked but the voice did not appear anywhere near her.
“Neuvillette, powerful enough to judge even the gods, defied one of the most rightful laws. But is that even still considered if he himself is the one to judge everyone?” The voice continued, sounding like it’s spinning around her.
“Hello?”
Suddenly, a scene appeared in front of her. It is inside Neuvillette’s office, with many unfamiliar faces around his desk as he sits. “Monsieur Neuvillette, you do not have any knowledge about human lives, let alone their customs. You don’t know anything about Miss Delmare.” One of the people spoke.
“If Fontaine’s sins cannot be forgiven, what more if it’s something such as yours?”
“Your divine abilities aren’t rightfully yours.”
So many judgements, so many words towards one man who just recently sat on his throne as the Iudex of this nation. Just like how he was invited by the archon herself, he is to live in a plan likewise— to be an Iudex, to live among the mortals, and nothing more.
“You do not need to jump into a verdict.” Neuvillette spoke, catching everyone’s attention. “I do not intend to be betrothed to a human. I never loved Miss Delmare.”
Y/N’s eyes widened when she heard those words slip from his lips so effortlessly. He never— he never loved her? But what are those sentimentals in his box? What about those memories he tried to recall? What about the memory she played? Everything was false?
So if it’s about her imprisonment, is it valid for her to come to a conclusion that he… he did that for no reason at all.
Y/N placed a hand on her chest as she felt her insides getting twisted and heavily pulled, her eyes warming up due to the tears, prepared to fall out of her lashes like waterfalls. This man, she thought there was something more to it, to her case and the history she thought was beautiful with him. Turns out it’s all nothing, he’s just pure deceiving and nothing more. What did she expect from someone like him anyways? The people in the vision were right. He knows nothing about humans and their customs. He’s just a long-living person who leads among mortals. “You… I will never forgive you, Neuvillette.” She cried, trying her best not to make her voice shake. “I will never…”
“And so the verdict is done, the Iudex himself is not guilty of anything.” The voice said before she drifted into reality once again. What was that vision about? Why did it appear out of the sudden?
Judging by the vision, she can create a final conclusion about her relationship with him from the history— Neuvillette never loved her, only used her and nothing more. She was probably married to Beau D’Aurevile, an amazing man compared to him. Maybe that’s what happened, maybe that’s what actually happened.
Without thinking further, she ran as fast as she could, leaving his office as fast as she could. She would never want to lay eyes on this man ever again, nor to breathe air around him ever again. She is going to live her life normally and nothing more.
However, Neuvillette, who just entered the premises, saw her speed past him. It seems like she didn’t notice him, so he just turned around to watch her leave Palais Mermonia. Confused, he approached Sedene right away. “Sedene, what business did Miss Delmare have around today? She just left the premises.”
“What? She was inside your office for almost an hour, she was waiting for you.” Sedene’s words struck him right away.
“Waiting for me?”
“Indeed! I think she wants to see you.”
And she waited for almost an hour? How devastating he is.
Without saying a word, he immediately ran as fast as he could, trying to see if he could catch up to her. He wasn’t even thinking about what he’d say to her, he doesn’t even know how to face her. It’s been a month since they last saw each other, how would he appear in front of her? But that doesn’t matter, he just ran as fast as he could, walking past the people of Fontaine who went confused upon seeing him in such panic.
Alas, the rain began dropping, sending everyone out of the way. But that didn’t stop him. Where did she even go? He doesn’t know, but she for sure went somewhere else aside from her home. Seeing a melusine underneath one of the roofs, he stopped and panted. “Monsieur Neuvillette! Hello!” She cheerfully waved at him. “You look so panicked, what happened?”
“Have you seen— Have you seen Miss Delmare?” He asked as he tried to catch his breathing. He doesn’t know why he’s panicking anyways, what’s the big deal? Is it because he’s afraid of what she could think about him? Or he’s just— shocked?
“Miss Delmare?”
“Yes, she just came out of Palais Mermonia and I wasn’t able to catch up to her.” He said, still panting.
“Oh, but I haven’t seen Miss Delmare. Maybe she went the other way?” The melusine suggested and Neuvillette just nodded before continuing his search.
However, he did not find her anywhere.
[previous] [next]
[main]
This is a fanfiction based on Genshin Impact’s Neuvillette, all made with my imagination. Please do not copy, translate, or repost to another platform without my permission!! —⋆。°✩ Thank you so much!!
Series Introduction: As per the country’s laws, an innocent woman was pronounced guilty. Upon the years that passed, the flow of water crosses the Chief Justice at her trial. How does a woman deal with the love that turned into hatred against the chief justice who respects the laws of their nation?
Author's Note: I have returned, darlings. [i saw neuvi's new skin]
“One, two, three! One, two, three!” One of the directors counted with a clap each as the actors danced with the choreography formulated by one of their members. They are currently inside the opera epicles and it seems like Furina really isn’t settling for less, this play of hers must be really something big.
With more people from the directors team than the actors, more props than the actual scenes, more free time than the actual work, Y/N knows that she just entered a big time of a show that is to be performed in a few months. Furina is a part of such a huge community, being that celebrity Archon after all. Speaking of, she is currently sitting in front of all of them, watching them with a bright smile as she leans on her right hand. It seems like she is satisfied with the progress.
Well, Y/N is not.
It’s been almost two weeks since she agreed to join this play, and she’s been stuck with the blonde man since then. The play was thoroughly introduced to her, it is about a mortal falling in love with a God— which makes her chuckle. This blonde cocky— annoying brat is playing the role of a God and she is portraying an ashamed human?
Ah, Furina. You just reversed her personality on this one.
However, things aren’t that bad as she thought. Beau became more tolerable than usual, and she did not expect him to be quite a company beyond his attitude. He in fact, makes the stadium feel comfortable for some reason— sometimes. He became tolerable but she still wouldn’t let that man past her doorway. No way!
Since her stay at the academy wouldn’t begin until the next few months, she thought about spending her last few days being a joyous theater lady like how Furina asked her to be— and it is not that bad, really.
“One, two, three! One, two, three! Spin!” The man continued counting as he guided the actors.
Y/N is dancing with Beau very beautifully, she is surprised that Beau can actually dance just like her. Not only that, he is also a professional while doing so, guiding her like her movements are as swift as a feather’s weight. “As I assumed, Mademoiselle can dance. How graceful of you.” Beau said with a smirk as he held her body while they danced on a beat. Y/N did not say a thing and just glared at his eyes. This is the closest she’s been with someone ever since her last play, and she is surprisingly not uncomfortable. “What do you say, dancing like this every afternoon in our future fancy home?”
Y/N intentionally stepped on his toe, making him wince in pain. “That’s not on the script. The more you act like that, the more I’d want to kill you.”
Ah, like he expected. It will be really hard to woo this woman. Despite not confessing yet, it seems like none of his words mattered to her. None of them made their way through her heart, literally nothing. But whenever she acts through the script, it feels so real to him. Of course, she did acting her entire life so it wouldn’t be a surprise that she is good with pretending.
It seems like not everyone is following the steps correctly, making them either pause or trip— but the main actors are doing it more than anyone could ever assume. That caught the eyes of some of the directors.
“They really do have chemistry.” One of the directors said.
“And their bodies are syncing! Would you believe that? We just taught the steps recently and they already dance like it is the performance itself.” Another responded.
“Well, Lady Furina chose the best ones.” That made Furina smile and giggle.
“Oh, my dear people, of course! I know only the best and such performance shouldn’t be at the lowest.” Furina responded confidently, looking at the main actors once again with a smile. “Ah, Ms. Delmare really is something. Look at them still dancing so gracefully! I can’t wait to see this performance with the grand attires and visual props!”
Little does she know, the two main leads are not getting along that well. Maybe they do get along, but not like the usual friends would. Y/N wants to put this man into fire, but the man itself is the fuel so he actually would love that. That’s the cliche concept of this situation, unfortunately.
As the practice ended, they took the bow and proceeded to the curtains closing. That indicates the next scene and the directors called on for a break. As usual, of course, Beau approaches Y/N with a grin that makes her want to send him into another nation. “You really danced well, I must compliment you ten times a day.” He said with a nod. “I’d say I am impressed that such a uhh… rebellious woman can be graceful.”
Y/N rolled her eyes as she sat down on one of the chairs. “I also did not expect a man with an image of a criminal could perform that way— ah, yes. Must be an army dreamer too before hitting the delinquency huh?” Y/N smirked and gave him a tap on his shoulder.
“Ah, you wounded me. I am no close to being a delinquent, nor a broken dreamer. Theater actor, and biologist.” He corrected her but it seems like she is paying no mind to whatever he says. “Would that impress you?” She’s just staring at nowhere, thinking about how she slipped in her words. Neuvillette already returned her academy privileges and what she said was beyond her trauma.
Turns out, even with compensation, she’s still boiled up with how her life changed. It is the same, indeed, but it is not how she planned it.
Speaking of Neuvillette, he hasn’t shown up since that day they took an awkward walk together. It’s been twelve days according to how she counted— why did she count it? For some reason, the old Y/N probably felt satisfied to have such interaction with Neuvillette. Is it valid to call her late youth as her inner child? Maybe not, so she’d refer to her as the inner teen.
Her inner teen must be satisfied to be with Neuvillette, to experience such a thing— she never got to have interactions with him before and she would totally go insane if she’s still the same old her.
But internally, why does it feel that way? Why would she feel like he matters?
She wonders, would Neuvillette show up on the final show?
She took all her time to walk freely after the rehearsal. Walking around the grounds of the Court of Fontaine while thinking about the same man she was thinking about when she was at the Opera House, a voice behind her head told her to knock it off.
“Ugh, enough of the hydro dragon.” Y/N angrily whispers to herself, shaking her head. She already got everything and that does not concern him anymore, nor anyone but her. Why is she thinking about that man anyways?
That man is nobody and it should remain that way.
“Ah, excuse me. Are you a local here?” Someone knocked her off her thoughts, making her look up at the man with a confused face. He is a taller man with uhh… orange hair? He doesn’t look like he is from Fontaine, and he doesn’t look so confused either. “Uh, hello?” He waves his hand on Y/N’s face then laughs. “I know it is a privilege to see me, but it is rude to stare at people, you know?”
That annoyed Y/N immediately— men. She hates it when they speak that way, just like how Beau speaks to her. It makes her blood boil to the core, it makes her want to strangle them.
She immediately rolled her eyes and walked past him. The man however went confused upon having such a response from her. “H-Hey! I was only kidding.” He said, but he noticed that she is walking away like he is some sort of nobody. He then sighed and shook his head, thinking Is this how Fontainians act towards foreigners? But he chased after her. “Excuse me, Miss. I really just need to ask you about something.”
Y/N looked at him with an annoyed face. “What?”
“Ah haha—! Uhm… You see, I am not from here so I would be needing assistance with something.” He said, scratching the back of his neck. “My name is Childe, it would be great if you’d like to be acquaintances. However, I would need to go to the uhh… Palais Mermonia?”
“If you spotted the most grand infrastructure around with the most privileged and self-centered people inside, then you are in the right place.” Y/N simply said and turned to look away, however, Childe stopped her again. “What?”
“How would I get inside? What are the restrictions–”
“Just barge in even with the most deadly weapons, no one would pay you any mind. Those people have mora as their defenses anyways. Well, mora and the poor people’s blood.” She angrily said and began walking away, but Childe stopped her once again. “What?!”
Childe gave her a defensive look. “Woah, woah! I’m sorry.” He said and chuckled, “I have another question. How would I—”
Y/N just annoyingly rolled her eyes and grabbed him by the collar, leading him to the said place.
“Hey! Where are you taking me?” Childe asked with concern. “And why are you so aggressive? Surely, I did not say anything that offended you, right?”
“To the Palais Mermonia, like you said. I no longer want to hear another word, so cooperate.” She angrily said and let go of his collar. Childe then chuckled instantly after receiving such treatment from the lady. “There, barge in the second door and never show your face again.” She said and turned her back on him.
Childe then chuckled. “My, my, you are something like I heard. I am keeping my eyes on you, Y/N Delmare… or Tempete as you claim to be.” That made her stop in her tracks, making her look back at him. She saw the man getting inside, waving happily at her. “Worry not, I wouldn’t slip a word to Monsieur Neuvillette.”
He knows my name…? And he knows about the tension between me and the Iudex?
Well, whoever that man is, he is now underlined in her list because of that, red underline. If he is keeping an eye on her, she will keep an eye on him either. That man could be the culprit behind the disappearance case and she might be the next target— knowing that she has no family around, no friends who live nearby, and a woman with an astonishing background except for that one where she ended up underneath where people live in coupons, she definitely would be targeted.
That made her scrunch her nose angrily, looking away immediately and walking away right away. “Ginger, six feet, annoying, uncomfortable looking shirt… Childe.” She muttered underneath her breath. “Where did that guy come from?”
Y/N waited by the exit of Palais Mermonia discreetly to watch the ginger haired man once he exited the place, desperate to know what this man’s concern was. He’s a foreign person who arrived to go to their government’s palace, he knows about her existence, and he is aware of their country’s biggest court scandal ever— her case.
Her arms are crossed as she leans on the wall, getting bored all over the time she spent.
What’s taking him so long? The sun has already lowered and he’s still not left the place. Could he be having a feast inside the other high;y-royalty people in there? Ah, she wouldn’t be surprised. That man looks insanely wealthy and humble about it.
However, her thoughts were interrupted by the gentle push on the doors, revealing the man she’s after. Ah, about the time he exited. He confidently greeted other people as he walked past them, and everyone seemed to be friendly towards him. After a short distance, she took her cue to walk after him, for her to find out where he’d head.
Sure, this is some insane thing she’d never think about doing— except her previous attempts to track down Neuvillette. But this one? She has never stalked anyone. Maybe that’s why she can feel her hands shaking as she walks.
This Childe guy seems to be very confident with his route, it doesn’t seem like he is lost or something and it also seems like he knows a lot of people around. So why would he ask for her directions earlier if he knows a lot about their place? That is very alarming and that is no coincidence, this man intended to make her know about his existence.
A little later, he stopped near one of the shops and that made her jump a little to hide by one of the plants, peeking her head after. He is laughing, his back facing her. She wonders, what is that he’s talking about? She can’t hear him clearly. Aside from that, who is he talking to? He did not stop for anyone earlier, but he did right now to have a bit of conversation so this person must be someone he is close with.
Y/N scrunched her nose in annoyance, getting a little closer to eavesdrop but still can’t hear a thing— that made her sigh in annoyance. “Riddiculous.” She whispered underneath her breath. Analyzing the man’s appearance, she’s starting to put the pieces of the puzzle together. His visible culture, his facial features, his clothing, and his behaviour.
This man is from Snezhnaya, the land where most of the Fatui came from.
Her eyes widened as she gasped quietly upon realizing that this man could be one of them, having fancy things and authority all over him after all. The ones that are being blamed by the community right now due to the disappearance cases are them, and that makes perfect sense if that is true. Because this man surely is a Fatui with a confirmed intention, then she really could be the next victim.
She immediately covered her mouth in shock, her hands both shaking. As a fearless woman who would be willing to draw her sword against men’s neck, she doesn’t know what to feel. That case has been going on even before she arrived here at Fontaine and that’s one thing she’s been wanting to resolve…
And now, she’s potentially next in line.
She won’t let that happen, she would dig deeper into this and she wouldn’t let any more woman fall under this situation. Whether they are the culprit or not, she would look for protection— or rather, create it.
Childe then moves a little away, revealing the person he is speaking to, and Y/N’s chest tightens upon finding out who it is— it is the blonde traveler with the flying child.
She then started thinking very heavily, figuring out the connections and potential reason why this man knows her:
Childe could be a Fatui who’s one of the causes of the serial disappearance case.
His connections are the traveler, and potentially anyone high inside the Palais Mermonia.
She could be the next victim due to her having no family nearby, and her astonishing background.
Hold on, something is not adding up. If Childe is one of the potential culprits,
Why is he connected to the government?
Y/N angrily balled her fists with wide eyes, could it be—?! “The government causes the cases…?” That adds up!
Neuvillette isn’t being hostile towards her, and also insisted on a hint of closure.
The traveler sat in between her and Neuvillette during the Lyney and Lynette show.
She was involved in the trial of Lyney and Lynette for no concrete reason at all.
She is being sent back to academia which is handled by the government.
The traveler knows a potential Fatui.
Her hands are shaking.
If she is indeed correct, then she is next in line. She gave the ginger haired man a last look before running away as fast as she could, she knew exactly where to go and she wouldn’t regret it.
In the distance is the hydro dragon, spotting her run as fast as she could. What is she doing there? Also, what is she even doing? That confused him a lot but he chose not to follow her nor to find anything that concerns her.
“Ms. Delmare…” He sighed, placing a hand on his forehead— he was confused for some reason and it was itching something in his head.
“Ah, Monsieur Neuvillette! Hello!” A melusine approached to wave at the chief justice who gladly returned the warmth back. “I see you’re strolling around freely, are you not busy today?”
“No, not really. I only took a mere walk to free my mind a bit.” He responded and the melusine smiled upon hearing that.
“That is good to hear that you are looking after yourself, Monsieur Neuvillette! Surely Mademoiselle would also be glad to hear that." The melusine spoke and that nearly pushed Neuvillette on the edges.
“Mademoiselle?”
“Big sissy Y/N, of course.” The melusine chuckled. Ah, right, he totally forgot about how melusines perceived them— a pair of lovers for some reason nobody knows how they came up with it. “Speaking of big sissy Y/N, I heard she’s been back to the theater again. I am so glad!”
Indeed, speaking of Y/N— “Liath, do you have an idea where Ms. Delmare went?”
Ah, Archons, why wasn’t he able to resist that curiosity? Now he is fighting himself all over his mind. But isn’t that a valid thing? He hasn’t seen the young lady for a while now and he, of course, would be a bit curious.
The melusine thought for a moment. “Hmm, I have no idea but I have seen her. Big sissy Y/N has been walking around the Court of Fontaine for a while now.”
Interesting, that is something she wouldn’t do.
She would rather spend her time on the top of her roof or by the sewers with other people. Sometimes around Poisson with people of Spina di Rosula. She wouldn’t be caught dead taking long walks in the same land as Palais Mermonia.
“Thank you, Liath.”
Y/N on the other side reached Poisson and panted as she stopped by Navia’s resting place. Navia stood up instantly and headed towards her, “Y/N, are you alright? You look really tired.”
She looked Navia in the eyes and held her arms, “Navia, I am potentially getting followed. I am potentially going to be the next victim of the serial disappearance case.” She worriedly said and Navia’s eyes widened upon hearing that.
“Y-You what?!” She asked out of spite and pulled her to sit down. “Sit down for now and slow down before telling me everything in detail, make it clear to me, what do you mean by that?”
Y/N explained her potential deductions with Navia listening to her.
“I am afraid that makes complete sense! Pretty frightening but you make perfect sense.” Navia said in shock, thinking. “But about the traveler, I know her personally and they also worked with us during the trial. Surely you’ve sensed how they’re also angered by the fact that the twins were from Fatui?”
Y/N nodded. “That’s where I am missing a piece, I don’t know much about the traveler and the flying child–”
“That you are talking about is Paimon, the traveler’s companion.” Navia corrected her. “But setting both of them aside, if the Fatui really is the culprit behind the case, then it makes perfect sense. This nation’s governance in general and the Fatui.” Navia stood up and walked towards somewhere, before looking at her. “You’ve heard about my father… did you not, Y/N?”
Y/N slowly nodded, “I’m sorry about that, Navia.”
“No, I do not mean to speak about it— but I mean to lace our ideas together. I also am against the Iudex, and I have no means to trust him.” She angrily said and walked around the room as she talked.
“And I on the other side think he neither has sympathy nor empathy for people.” Y/N spoke and sighed.
“Well, since it is unsafe, I suggest you take your stay around Poisson for a while.” Navia said and Y/N gave her a worried look.
“But Lady Furina’s play–”
“I will speak to her about it, we’ll make some time for it until the Fatui man is out of threat.”
And so she was sent into quarantine, only allowed to be around Poisson for safety reasons. Navia did not inform anyone from the Palais Mermonia about Y/N’s condition, they just told Furina that something urgent has occurred in Poisson and Y/N is needed for a week or so. Luckily, Furina is very understanding so she did not question it at all.
Navia provided Y/N with her own place in Poisson, it’s not as grand but it is bearable enough for anyone to be safe. However, Y/N liked it more because it is near the waters at the lower side. Aside from that, she has friendly neighbours and the shops are just nearby, she doesn’t have to go up the stairs if she needs anything. Y/N appreciates it more than anything.
With that much time to spend, Y/N just decided to practice her lines in the script, acting all out by herself so she won’t get left behind by the entire team. Walking back and forth, she read her lines so naturally, memorizing them in one reading. Her voice, her tone, her acting is just so theatrical that it is clear that she’s been a child of theater for years.
“I am ashamed, as I, a mortal being, hath fallen in loveth with a graceful divine being such as thee.” She spoke with her tone, hands in the air as she acted out the words on the script so effortlessly. “May thee forgive mine own mortal dram soul, as I am to walketh hence and keepeth some of mine own dignity.”
“But I, a divine being, wouldn't wanteth thee to runneth hence as I hast fallen for thee as well.” A voice spoke by the door, making her jump in shock immediately.
Her blood boiled when her eyes landed on a familiar man. “D’Aureville, what are you doing here?”
“Heard about your stay here so I went to pay you a visit.” Beau shrugged, closing the door behind him and welcomed himself inside Y/N’s temporary home. He brought some fruits for her in a basket, some baked pastries, which earned Y/N’s eyes. “Worry not, I have Ms. Navia’s permission.” He said and showed a paper. “I’ve also negotiated for you to be able to attend practices.”
“What?” Y/N asked in disbelief. “D’Aureville, I am potentially next in line for the serial disappearance cases. I can’t be outside most of the time, who knows what schemes can a kidnapper have down its sleeves.”
Beau raised his right hand, delivering a swift gentle wind current around her head, “Would they even dare if I am around?” He said with a smug on her face. “Worry not, you’ll be able to live normally once again. It’s just that, according to Ms. Navia, you must stay at Poisson instead of your home.”
And so she lived normally once again, the only difference is that she’s already residing in Poisson. For some reason, she didn’t even feel threatened after being sent off quarantine, was she overthinking and Navia just assisted her? She doesn’t know.
But she noticed one thing, something even her frightened soul can have a glimpse on. That ginger haired man is always around— well, not entirely. But wherever she goes, he’s just there. Whenever she’s purchasing fruits, she’ll see him in the distance, purchasing something else. Whenever she’s tossing a coin to the fountain, he’s on the other side doing the same. Whenever she’s heading to the court for rehearsal, he’s also walking outdoors. Whenever she’s headed back to Poisson, he’s also heading somewhere near. Their eyes would meet all the time in every pause, of course, and they wouldn't look away. Her eyes show curiosity, doubt, and awareness against his unreadable pair. She doesn’t know why but she can always stand by her feet, not feeling any threat from the said man.
In fact, it’s even more than that because she approached him at the fountain. “Childe.” She called, surprising the man. “That is your name, isn’t it?”
“Woah, I am quite surprised you remember me.” He snickered, making her mentally roll her eyes. “Y/N Delmare, isn’t it? The shattered woman of the Fontain’s court. That’s how many people referred to you.”
“I don’t care how people refer to me. What I want to know is why are you always around?” She asked with her toneless voice.
“Interesting question, I also ask that myself. Why is Y/N Delmare always looking at me with anger behind those pretty little eyes?” He asked with a joking tone, making her glare at him right away. “Does she hate me? Or does she just hate men because of that Iudex?”
“Stop talking, Childe.” She angrily said, “I am asking you seriously and I am running out of patience.”
Childe immediately laughed, “Alright, alright. I will talk.” He said before crossing his arms, pulling her into an alley without anyone. Well, it seems like what he’s about to spill is an entire confidential thing. “I will tell you this because I think you know that I am after you, comrade. You see, I am a–”
“Fatui from Snezhnaya, and your name is Ajax.” Y/N interrupted him, sending him into a spiral of shock. “You are here in Fontaine to get the gnosis. However, you are unsure how since the archon of our nation isn’t around at all. Lyney and Lynette have been around here for so long enough to know about the system of our nation, which allowed you and everyone to know that there’s something within the Oratrice.”
Childe’s face is still in shock, his lips slightly parted. “Wait, what? How did you know? H-How–”
“I am Y/N Delmare, a skilled journalist before the scandal at the court five years ago. When I worked as one of the attorneys for the twins, I didn’t just sit back down to wait for everything to be given to me. I’ve always known your plan all along.” Y/N said. “I know your intentions, everything. What I don’t know about is why you’re after me.”
“Wait, but why did you stay at Poisson, suspecting me to be a kidnapper or whatever?”
“Because I intended to change your plans so you would leave me alone.” She said, making Childe close his eyes and sigh in disbelief. “I don’t want to be involved in such a crime. I may hate the people at Palais Mermonia, but I am no criminal enough to steal an Archon’s gnosis. I don’t want to go back to the underworld of this nation.”
“Goodness, Archons…” He cursed as he face palmed. “Just when I thought everything’s under my control, I was wrong. You are smarter than I thought.”
“Of course, I am never stupid.” Y/N smirked and crossed her arms on her chest. “Also, I’d like to know. What’s the reason why you’re after the gnosis?”
“It’s a long story but I will inform you little by little. But to sum it all up, I’d give a short introduction. The Fatui is led by the Tsaritsa. We want the Gnoses from each nation to gain immense power so we can challenge the divine authority of Celestia, and potentially resurrect or understand the mysterious Third Descender by gathering these remnants, which are keys to elemental authority and communication with the divine, all part of their plan to overthrow the current Teyvat order.” Childe explained, which Y/N understood right away.
“Ah, of course. I’ve heard of that somewhere. Okay, alright, I don’t think you’re doing something really bad.” She responded. “So, what do you want from me? Why are you after me? What now, you’d kill me because I am a witness to your plans?”
“What? No! I wouldn’t cause harm to anyone here, unless they want to.” Childe defended, “I am after you because you are the greatest scandal of the court. I know you have grudges to your nation’s system, and I know that you want to know more about the Oratrice as well or whatever they call that thing. Since you already know that we’re trying to work on whatever’s with the Oratrice, I think you’d be able to put up the pieces.”
Y/N paused, looking away for a moment. To think of it, he is correct. She’s been curious about the Oratrice ever since she was sent into the Fortress of Meropide. Like, why is it the indicator of the verdict? How can it judge the trial? Why does Neuvillette trust this? She is curious. Because that machine also contributed to her downfall, it seems like it follows whatever Neuvillette says. Whatever verdict he says, it always says the same.
“Now that you mentioned it, I’d say you’re right. I am curious about the system of justice.” She responded, making Childe smile. But just when he was about to speak, she interrupted him. “But I don’t want to be involved with any of your plans. In fact, I don’t want to be involved with anyone regarding the court trials.”
“Eh? But how are you going to find answers? Aren’t you curious why the Iudex sent you to the Fortress of Meropide? Don’t you have anger that they took your rights and a huge part of your life?” Childe asked, stunning her. “I mean, I am not trying to convince you by saying those statements. It’s just–”
“I tried to kill Neuvillette so many times already.”
“What?!” Childe asked in shock. “I’m sorry, I just never thought you could do such a thing.”
“Well you’re right, because he’s still alive. I can’t fight, let alone kill a man.” She said and rolled her eyes. “My hatred never left, of course. My life ended inside the home I was dreaming to have. Now that everything’s been compensated, I don’t know anymore. I already have my life back, my education, my path, but still— I’ll never forgive that man.”
Childe chuckled. “I can do the killing if you want. Surely it won’t be that hard.” He joked but she just shook her head.
“No, Ajax. Don’t bother, it’s okay.”
“Well, if you say so. But if that man bumps into me, I might steal your kill.” He joked and she just rolled her eyes.
“Haha.” She sarcastically said and started walking away, “Alright, I have to go now. I’ll see you, alright? Inform me about your goal. I’m sorry I don’t want to take part in it, but I hope you successfully obtain the gnosis. Just don’t get caught, you wouldn’t like Fortress of Meropide.”
Childe just stared at her retreating back, a smile on his face as he did so. He’s glad he finally figured out how to speak to her at last, it seems like Y/N Delmare is a woman of opinions and knowledge. Despite knowing that he’s a fatui, she still had the nerve to reject his proposed plan. Despite knowing his plans for this nation, she still gave no sign of fear.
“Y/N Delmare, you did not deserve to be the scandal of the court.” Childe said before stretching his arms, disappearing right after.
As she walked through the streets of Fontaine, a cloud of thoughts covered her entire head. When Childe mentioned killing Neuvillette, she felt— disturbed. For some reason, it felt so morbid to her, too foreign, and out of the context. She doesn’t know why, did her heart have a change? Is she drifting back into her— weak old things who give chances to others?
She gritted her teeth as she scrunched her nose. No. She may not want to kill him anymore, but that doesn’t mean she’s not angry. She hates that man and she will forever do. The only reason why he’s giving compensation is because he took those from her.
Right! She’s never going to change her mind about that man.
[previous] [next]
[main]
This is a fanfiction based on Genshin Impact’s Neuvillette, all made with my imagination. Please do not copy, translate, or repost to another platform without my permission!! —⋆。°✩ Thank you so much!!
Series Introduction: The certain man everyone warned her about was exactly how his reputation told; a bad influence with personal problems, and someone no one would want to bump into. However, how would that polaroid even exist unintentionally, despite all the hardwork not to press the shutter? Did the vortex suck them in together?
While Nathan slept in her room comfortably, she stood next to her bed, analyzing his relaxed figure. For some reason, Y/N can still sense the Josh she met in him. For some reason, her heart aches for the idea that he isn’t the same nice man. Will she be able to get a hold of him? Will she be able to be closer to him? Regardless of investigation, would she find Josh in him?
She is aware herself that she is infatuated with the idea of Josh. Or maybe, she feels bad for Nathan more? She can’t help but show her aggression towards Mark Jefferson, surely Nathan isn’t suspecting that she knows anything. But it seems like she had a step higher for her mission to be closer to him. Nathan has just spoken to her, and it seems like he trusts her enough to be in that state on her bed.
And just like their conversation at the erased event at the bunker, he did in fact try to convince her not to go to the Vortex party without mentioning the crimes of that pedophile yet. Every time they’d speak in every rewind of hers, he would warn her about things. That made her curious about him more, just what kind of person is he really? He shows himself as someone heartless but deep inside, he cares for his peers. She doesn’t understand. He is mostly an asshole but he has good intentions inside.
She wants to know him more. What happened to the artist who loved his photography? What broke this soul to be this way? She wonders. When Josh told her in another reality that Nathan Prescott is an artist who needed support, that probably is something he cannot say to anyone in this reality. Everything he’s been through, he can’t even tell anyone.
When she studied what happened to him after Rachel Amber’s incident, it ruined her in many ways. What do you mean he watched his mentor bury one of his best friends? What do you mean he spent months in ward, trying to figure out things? What do you mean he skipped so much in his life because of that? No one can cope right away after that. Either way, she swore to protect this man and serve justice for him and every single victim of Mark Jefferson.
She then knelt on the side of her bed, her eyes not leaving his figure. She held his hand and closed her eyes. “I’m sorry if I am to enter your past, Nathan.” With that, she transported herself from a decade ago.
Opening her eyes, she saw herself in an unknown place. It looks like a fancy looking living room with tons of expensive decorations. The ceilings are high, the sofas are untouched, and the candles on the golden holder on the table look unused. Looking at the walls, she saw expensive looking big paintings, family photos— and then she saw a young Nathan.
He looks so… joyful and enthusiastic. Y/N immediately smiled on that, taking her walk towards the other parts of the house. It seems like this place is so quiet, does anyone even live there? Looking outside the windows, she sees Blackwell from afar.
Ah, so Nathan’s house is on top of one of the mountains. Great privilege, really.
She then heard a camera’s shutter sound behind her, making her turn to look at its source. It’s Nathan, at nine with his jumpsuit and polaroid camera, taking a photo of the town from another window. He took the film before running away towards nowhere, which made Y/N follow him with a smile.
It seems like Nathan has been a prodigy of photography, it feels nice to see that something grew with him.
Before she could reach the room Nathan entered, she heard a sound of something breaking along with a man’s shout. She then immediately headed towards where he went, and saw Nathan being held by the collar— by his father. Y/N’s eyes widened, filled with worry. “Nathan…”
His polaroid camera is on the ground, broken with some of its films scattered on the ground. His father’s bigger hands landed on his face, hitting him like it’s a normal thing. Y/N gasped on that as Nathan’s crying voice filled the room. “How many times do I have to tell you to get rid of this? You are not touching a camera again!”
Sean Prescott disapproves of Nathan’s photography hobby?
Suddenly, a taller young lady rushed to the room. “Nathan!” She worriedly said before taking the little boy from Sean’s hands. “Dad, what is your problem?! He is just a kid!” She asked, earning her a slap from him as well.
“You are not speaking to me like that.” He said.
The girl held her face as she glared at him, before pulling Nathan, running out of the room after picking up his polaroid camera. Y/N suspected it to be Nathan’s older sister, judging by that conversation. She gave Sean one last look before following Nathan and his sister.
She saw them sitting by the porch, Nathan’s head on his sister’s shoulder as he cried, his camera in his hands. Y/N’s face softened on that, how can a father do such a thing to his children? His sister held him close, comforting him. “Don’t worry Nathan, I will buy you a new camera, okay?”
“But I like this one, I want this one.”
His sister smiled. “Then we’ll get it fixed, so don’t worry.” She said, giving him pats on his back. “One day when we grow up, we’ll get to do whatever we want. You will have many cameras to use, you know? You’ll be an amazing photographer, you know?”
The young Nathan looked away with the saddest face. “But dad said I should take over what his dad left for us, he said it’s fate.” Nathan cried. Oh, Nathan was tasked to take over whatever his father holds, all those wealth sources. “I don’t want to be like him. I don’t want to be an angry man.”
His sister smiled, leaning her head on his. “Don’t worry, I know you won’t be like him. You will grow up as an amazing artist.”
Y/N’s heart warmed in… sadness. So this is what Nathan has been dealing with even as a kid, resulting in that awful outcome. Oh how she wishes Nathan to experience a better life. She can’t imagine how he felt after being hit by her, from all his experiences as a child with dreams. “I’m sorry, Nathan.” She whispered to herself before raising her hand.
She is then transported into another year, in front of Blackwell she cannot even recognize. It feels like this era is so far. Looking around, she can’t see that much of a difference from the present time. It’s just that there’s less graffiti in this timeline, and more shimmer of childhood memories. “Hey Prescott, heard your father bought off the land where Drew’s father works.” One of the voices said, immediately making Y/N turn to look at them. “What do you have to do with that, huh? Freak!”
It’s Nathan, still a child but a little older than the previous one she met. It looks like he just turned into a teenager and he was permitted to continue his hobbies, judging by how he’s sitting at Blackwell’s fountain with a binder in his hands. Y/N immediately headed there and took a peek in his works— the morbid things, which he immediately hid. In front of him are three other male students, who seem to be intimidating him.
“That has nothing to do with me. I can’t control that as a child to him, you don’t know my father.” Nathan angrily said, standing up to leave but one of them pushed him back down, almost causing him to fall on the water. “Hey!”
“Sit back down, freak! Stick yourself to your fucking best seat.” One of them said and they all laughed. This exact place where Nathan is sitting down is the place where she always sat with her sketchbook during the first few weeks, she never knew that Nathan used to own this place as his safe space. “Or did you dad also pay for that? I bet that his precious son needed some freaky time at school too, huh?”
Nathan then angrily stood up once again but they all tried to push him back down, sending him into the water which made all of them laugh. Y/N’s eyes widened on that, seeing Nathan all soaked in the water because of— “Bullying… Nathan used to be bullied?” But how? This man owns Blackwell and literally Arcadia Bay, that’s the Nathan she met. The Nathan who is very scary, the Nathan no one can mess with. She can’t believe that Nathan was this helpless towards others, picking himself up without saying anything. Y/N’s starting to think about how much trouble this man has ever had because of his family.
Nathan angrily looked at them but his face looked like it was trying its best to stop the tears. Oh how miserable it is to be that child, she can’t imagine how he felt that time. Unfortunately, she can’t do anything about it. She’s just a person in another timeline who’s viewing his life in her perspective.
“Leave Nathan alone!” A girl said and the students laughed at her.
“Whatever, save your boyfriend. You’re such a perfect pair, freaks who think they fit in.” One of them said before leaving. That made Y/N wonder, Nathan had a friend outside the vortex club, sure, but who could this girl be? She never saw her around Blackwell.
The girl gave them an angry face before heading to Nathan. “Are you okay, Nathan?” She said and held Nathan’s arm to help him up.
Nathan sighed and pulled his arm away. “I’m okay, Samantha. I’m sorry.” He said before running away.
“Nathan!” She called but he didn’t seem to look back at her. Sighing, “Oh, Nathan.” Her face showed full worries, before walking away in another direction.
“Samantha…?” Y/N wondered. If this isn’t a friend outside the vortex club, then maybe she can assume that Nathan used to have a girlfriend? But really, where is she now? She seems like a sweet person who’s always there for him, but something isn’t right. Y/N immediately followed Nathan towards the dormitories, where he immediately went to the bathroom to clean himself.
Y/N chose not to go there, of course. She left him alone and just headed towards the corridors to figure out which one was his. To her disappointment, the corridors of the boys’ dormitories are dirtier than she expected. They are full of tissue papers everywhere, random graffiti on the walls, vandalisms on the plaques. She doesn’t understand why.
Reading the signboards, it’s obvious that the owners of these doors are early teenagers. They’re either showing geeky things or inappropriate things, nothing in between. She just shook her head, these students are no different to those in her old school in Florida.
Her eyes landed on one of the most eyecatching doors, filled with red paint all over the door and the wall around it. It’s filled with so many mean phrases, mockery, and obvious bullying. One of them says, Fuck Yourself, Prescott. So she assumed this was Nathan's room, very unexpected for him to experience such a thing.
She looked at the signboard, she saw a quote about photography which was also vandalized very badly. She placed her fingers there, concern painted on her face. Why would anyone bully someone, seriously? Oh how much she wants to hug Nathan.
Suddenly, the door opened. Nathan has just finished cleaning himself and he entered immediately, slamming his door in anger and shouting loudly after. “Fuck everyone!” He shouted before playing some music with his music player.
Y/N entered right after, looking around in shock— his dorm room is so neat. His walls are filled with posters of comics, some musical related events, and polaroids. For some reason, everything hints at money in his room. It’s a typical early teenager’s safe space, filled with geeky things and hobbies. That made Y/N smile.
She then looked at Nathan who’s already wearing a new pair of clothing— he’s dancing slowly to the slow music from his music player, making her raise an eyebrow in confusion. He is swaying to the violin sounds, which sounds like music for romantic slow dances. Nathan liked music like this? Wow, that’s such a surprising thing to know.
She then smiled as she walked near him, hands behind her back as she looked at his face. His eyes were closed as he swayed by himself. Nathan surely is a lonely kid, she would never believe that if she didn’t witness this. She would never expect Nathan to be like this.
Slowly, her feet began taking steps as the music sank inside her. Still with a smile on her face, she swayed with him, their height being the same for once. The Nathan she met was already tall, has friends— but he’s still the same confused teenager. Who knew that Nathan used to have this side? Oh how she wished she met him these days, she would probably not let anyone bully him like that. Growing up as one of the popular kids, she would definitely help Nathan from these things.
And there she is, dancing slowly with the Nathan who doesn’t even know she exists, the Nathan who has no delinquency in his veins, the Nathan who’s still figuring his things out. Nathan surely is just like the other dreamers, just— destroyed. Oh how she wished it was better for him, how she wished he had a better life.
Y/N found it amazing that Nathan had many parts in his life that can’t be told by just looking at him. Because she watched his life progress through Freshman, seeing relevant chapters of his life such as the play he had with Rachel Amber. Oh, if only he knew how loud she clapped after watching that performance of his. He acted as the slave— something he didn’t want to do but he still did it for his father’s sake.
During that conversation, Y/N can’t help but think that his father really is a huge problem.
After the play, Y/N noticed that Nathan just went off the stage, and she saw him in a distance. She then stood up with the widest smile from everyone and clapped even more, cheering despite not being heard. Oh how she wished that he knows that she’s been there for him, that he isn’t alone. This man could’ve been different if he had things differently. She wonders, what could’ve happened if she grew up with him?
While clapping, Nathan looked at Y/N’s direction with a confused face, eyebrows raised which immediately turned into— a smile, making her heart skip a beat. Can he see her? Did he sense her presence? He then began walking towards her, enough to make her freeze in shock— this scene is from three years ago, it’s impossible for him to see her— but he walked past her, making her turn around with shock.
Of course, what was she expecting? Of course, he didn’t see her at all. There she saw Samantha with the widest and sweetest smile, congratulating him for doing well on his play. For some reason, Y/N felt her stomach sink and she doesn’t know why. Maybe for the same reason from their conversation at the diner, they all got a hold of Nathan in that manner she didn’t.
Jealousy.
Her face is purely painted with jealousy as she watches them talk to one another with smiles on their faces. She is happy that Samantha is there for him, but… why? Her memories were filled with the interactions with Josh she met again. But why did that change when she decided to move here?
She doesn’t understand at all.
Anyways, she noticed that he’s always by the fountain, whether it’s day or night with his binder, all alone. Maybe this is one of the reasons why Nathan dislikes her? Well, who knows. But she figured that Nathan really is a problematic child, mostly by the influences of his family matters. He is also always bullied by random bigger people, which he cannot fight back unless it’s through bragging about his family’s status.
Nathan surely is a kid with lots of anger inside him, but he’s also trying to figure out things by himself. Y/N wonders, where is his sister now?
But Y/N can’t seem to figure out something, she expected this one girl named Samantha to be his girlfriend but they don’t even talk a lot. Whenever Samantha is trying to be there for him, he’d sometimes be frustrated and leave her alone with worry on her face. However, she also sometimes saw them together like two best friends in one nest. They do get along well, making her happy that he at least had someone during those days.
Nathan always took photos of Samantha, whether they’re eating lunch and they’re goofing around, whether they’re playing nerdy board games, whenever they just want to take photos, and Samantha happily supported him for that.
All the thoughts of her being his girlfriend vanished because of that one incident.
Nathan was taking photos of her in front of Blackwell like usual, but she is wearing a nervous expression on her face. Nathan looked at his camera after with a smile, “That was such a cool pose! I will be printing these later and giving them to you.”
“Thank you, Nathan.” Samantha said, nervously rubbing her arm as she walked towards him. Y/N just sat on one of the benches nearby, watching their life in third person. Nathan’s attention is still focused on the camera as Samantha looks at him. “Listen, Nathan. Uhm… I have something to tell you.”
“Sure, what is it?” He said, without looking up.
“You see uhm… I saw this one new ice cream shop nearby and thought about asking you out.” Her gentle voice said, making Y/N sit up straight to see where this is going. In all the confessions he has ever received for the past few years, he just straight up rejected them all and then never spoke to them again. But what if it’s his dear friend?
“Oh, why not? You like ice cream.” Nathan said, immediately making Samantha’s eyes wide.
Oh, Nathan agreed to go out with her. Y/N smiled and looked away, chin on her palm. So, she is probably Nathan’s first love. She can’t deny her jealousy, but she really is genuinely happy. After all, she’s only watching their lives from like almost half a decade ago. Maybe she’s the heartbreak that caused Nathan to be lost in women on her timeline? She wonders what happened. She can definitely understand, judging by how bubbly Samantha is. She is smart, beautiful, just a perfect girl with a silly little crush on her friend.
“Really?! You’ll go on a date with me?!” Samantha excitedly asked.
That made Nathan’s face drop in shock, his eyebrows raised. “A date?”
“Yes, an ice cream date.” She happily said as Nathan looked confused. She held his arm excitedly, but Nathan looked really off.
He gently removed her hands and looked away. “I’m sorry, I don’t want to go on a date with you, Samantha.”
Y/N raised an eyebrow on that. “What?” She asked herself, confused. Nathan is rejecting Samantha? But she thought they both got along well.
Her smile dropped upon hearing that. “What? But I thought you said yes?”
“I misunderstood, I thought you were only asking me out as a friend.” Nathan said, making Samantha look even more worried.
“W-We can go as friends, never mind what I said.”
“I don’t want to give you the wrong ideas, okay?” Nathan said, taking some steps back. “Listen, you’re a good friend, okay? I just— don’t see you that way.”
“But Nathan—“ She held his arm but he pulled away.
“Please don’t touch me, Samantha.” He said, but Samantha worriedly chased after his retreating figure who kept on pushing her arms away. “Please, don’t.” He said as he took his attempts to leave, but Samantha kept on reaching out for him.
But to her last reach out, Nathan seemed to be fumed. “I said stop touching me!” He angrily said before pushing her, making her lose her balance and hit the nearest table as she fell.
Y/N immediately gasped and stood up in worry. “Samantha!” She worriedly said before walking towards them.
She cried in pain, holding the side of her chest. Nathan worriedly knelt down on her, “No! Don’t move me! Call an ambulance!”
Nathan stood up and called an ambulance right away. Y/N then worriedly looked at the crying Samantha on the ground, she looked verily hurt. That impact on her chest surely did hurt a lot. Nathan knelt down next to her once again, worries filling his facial expressions. “I’m so sorry, Samantha. I-I really didn’t mean to! I’m sorry!”
Of course, that incident caught Nathan into trouble with his father. Samantha’s parents took her out of Blackwell after losing the case her mother filed against Nathan’s father. Which of course, left Nathan with no other friends. That left Sean Prescott with his last resort, paying the school for his precious golden son to be one of the elites.
And that’s where he escalated from an artist who likes isolation, to the Nathan she knows. He became associated with the popular ones which Y/N met him with. He eventually adapted the habits Y/N knew him with. He became different in the span of a few years.
He became someone from bullied to worshipped, the man who used to hide his shades is now the man who provides stashes. The man who used to dance to slow romantic music in his dorm is now dancing with tons of women in flashing lights with a bottle in his hand. He became a stranger, even to himself— just to be accepted, just for validation, just to be liked.
But despite having that kind of lifestyle, he’s still disliked by others and his mental health is still declining. After Rachel’s incident, he’s been keeping himself up with his therapist. Unfortunately, he was diagnosed with BPD and schizophrenia.
Y/N doesn’t know what to feel about that. Just how can a person change that quickly?
She just stood there in the middle of the Vortex party, the ocean of people swallowing her as she stared at the different version of him. He’s dancing like a stranger with strangers, and his mind is so full of it. For some reason, part of her thought that Nathan… grew up toxically.
She sighed before raising her hand, it’s time for her to come back.
Going back to the present gave her a heavy feeling in her chest, she doesn’t know why. Maybe it’s just because she just witnessed a human life escalate, and her sentimentality is kicking right in.
She’s still sitting down on the ground, hands still intertwined with his sleeping one. She looked at his resting face, “You’ve been tough enough, Nathan.” She said before placing his hand on her cheek for a few seconds, before letting go and walking towards the sofa to take her rest. However, her eyes can’t leave him.
She will for sure, want to become closer to him. Inside or outside her plan.
Y/N successfully banged into the Vortex party, and she witnessed how Nathan just gave into whatever happened. Being half sober after all, he made a decision out of consciousness.
Another thing is that she just kept on hearing him speak about marrying her, whether he’s awake or asleep dreaming. She doesn’t understand, he literally accidentally broke someone’s ribs back then just because she asked him out for an ice cream date, and now she’s getting proposed to for every five minutes. Drunk Nathan is pretty unpredictable, but they said that the drunk thoughts are the conscious thoughts.
Who knows, she’s never drunk. Maybe Nathan Prescott is in love with her? Maybe. But she’s only after friendship with him because of Josh, right? “I would marry you in every lifetime.” He said as she carried one of his arms around her shoulders towards his dormitory, trying not to make him lose balance. Thankfully, her dress is comfortable as it is in her performance, she can move pretty comfortably. “In every reality, dimension, whatever the fuck.”
She is confused, is this man even really drunk or conscious? Because earlier, he was being normal. Suddenly, the mentions of dimensions and reality struck her mind that it made her smirk. “I didn’t move here in Arcadia Bay in another reality, Nathan. I graduated in Florida with Zane and Raven.”
Nathan scoffed. “So? I still probably found you there and married you years later.”
Y/N smiled sadly on that. Of course, he didn’t. He died. That’s one of the things she’s trying to prevent from happening in this reality. “Oh? I thought you don’t like me that way?”
“Bullshit.” He said before groaning. “Also, if you didn’t move here in another reality, then maybe I could’ve met you somewhere nice and fell in love with you right away— asked about your number or whatever the fuck.” This stunned her, because that’s exactly what happened in another reality. The only difference is that she’s unsure whether Josh fell in love with her or— it’s just her. Her face saddened right away— she could’ve had a friends to lovers kind of love in another reality if he didn’t die.
When he fell asleep after some short events, she laid down next to him with a distance and she just stared at his relaxed sleeping figure. “I’d also fall in love with you after meeting you once at the lighthouse, Nathan. I was supposed to tell Josh that on my Christmas visit.” It broke her heart so much. The fact that she knew Josh isn’t just a soft-spoken artist.
When she knew Nathan and Josh are the same person, it took her some time to process things. For some reason, she loved Josh but not Nathan Prescott. She loved the idea of Josh, but she hated Nathan Prescott. Maybe it’s already sinking in her now? Because the more she knows about Nathan, the more she realizes that they really are the same person.
As she expected, Mark Jefferson was supposed to kill Nathan on the spot in his room but seeing Y/N wasn’t in his plan so he retreated. It’s quite funny how his acts are now suspicious every now and then. That’s why Y/N spent everyday sticking around the golden son of the Prescotts, both to protect him and to create distance between him and the teacher.
Nathan however unfortunately broke up with her or whatever they have to keep her safe from something, which she's already aware of. She knows that Mark Jefferson snitched them to Sean Prescott in order for her to stay away so he can speak to Nathan more. She took that as the perfect opportunity to record more evidence against him, threatening Nathan with things.
Despite not speaking with one another for a month, Y/N made sure that her eyes never left Nathan’s surroundings. She had her friends performing in every bar Nathan visited, just to keep her eyes near him. How can he be so careless with his consciousness that she has to turn back time sometimes to control that? Seriously, she just straight up signed up as a babysitter without him knowing. She just kept on building more constructed evidence against abuse, for Nathan’s case. As for the victims of his desires, she already had many, but she wants an even deeper one, something where he can no longer escape.
But as time went by, with many events erased due to time rewinding, Y/N found herself getting more and more— drowned with the idea of Nathan Prescott. Not in a bad way, but in a way that… she knows what’s happening. She fell in love. Not just because of the idea of Josh, but because of him, himself.
So in whatever event is going to happen next, she is sure of one thing, she wouldn’t let anything harm him, before and after the trial she’ll get him to hold against Mark Jefferson one day.
“You are in love with Nathan Prescott? Isn’t that the son of that one greedy rich man?” Y/N’s father asked when she mentioned him at the dining table.
“And I thought you hated them.” Her mother added.
Y/N shrugged. “Well, Nathan really is different. He’s an artist with dreams outside his family’s history, a determined man. I am so in love with him.” Y/N said with a smile. “What if I am dating him?”
Her parents looked at each other. “You? Dating Nathan Prescott? I would never imagine.”
“What? Why are you doubting that?” Y/N asked, looking really offended. “Me and Nathan are basically married, you know?”
Her parents then laughed. “Alright, alright. Then bring him for the family’s dinner the night before your friends leave for Florida. We’d love to meet this boyfriend of yours.”
“Oh, I would.”
And so she brought him there, her family liked him so much and knew more about his family as well. He was so amazed by her telekinesis invention, and did so many things as well as getting his ears pierced. After all that, they went on the roof to look at the stars, with Y/N sharing her astronomy knowledge as they use her small binoculars to identify the shining little amazing things.
“I wish I could see a shooting star right now so I can wish on it.” Nathan said, his back flat on the roof.
“Well, didn’t you just make a wish without it?” She asked, making him stutter awkwardly which made her laugh right away. “Nathan, are you sure you want to be an engineer? From Harvard? I thought Prescotts go to Stanford before going back here to continue the family business?”
Nathan paused upon hearing that. “I never saw myself in the Prescott business or whatever that is. All I want is to follow wherever I set myself, that’s all.” He said and looked at her. “If I want to be an engineer from Harvard, then that’s what I’d follow.”
Until one day, he was framed for the exact same act he was tasked to do— drugging a girl. This time, it was Kate Marsh. The same thing as Mark Jefferson’s task for Nathan for Rachel. Nathan has mentioned it to her so many times, but she kept rewinding time in order for him not to spill anything to her before her actual plan to destroy the teacher. Instead, she spent the entire week with him, no separation to the point that they even skipped the party. The most relevant party, as per Victoria. They received so much diss because of that but Nathan just cursed them a lot before acting normal around her in his dorm. Maybe this man really liked her.
She can travel to the past, of course. She witnessed how Nathan was tasked once again, and he was so sure that Kate Marsh wouldn’t go to a Vortex party anyways so he shouldn’t worry about saving her with the same technique as he did to Y/N, nor showing up to the event. Unfortunately, the mastermind has it all.
“I believe you, Max.” Y/N said when she spoke to Max about her time rewinding ability. She then held Max before throwing her eyeglasses on the wall nearby, crushing it— but with a raise of her hand, it rewinded. Max just had the widest eyes in shock because of that. “Because I can rewind too.”
“Oh my god, you– you also saw the butterfly? And how are you taking me with you during your rewind?” Max said, in disbelief.
“Engineering. Unfortunately, I cannot exceed altering more than a year from its creation. It will violate space and time, which could potentially destroy our place, every single atom.” Y/N simply said. “Max, I am supposed to stay in Florida, not move here with my parents. I rewinded time because I want to save them, and Arcadia Bay from the storm. I tried so many times already, but no one listened to me.”
“The storm! So it is going to happen!” She nervously responded. “I saw it from my visions, it will happen on October 11. That’s like days away.”
“Yes, and it will wipe out Arcadia Bay so there should be something we could do.” Y/N said and looked at her watch. “Also, I was caught up by another thing. I learned more about Rachel Amber’s whereabouts, and who Mark Jefferson really is.”
“Wait, don’t tell me…”
“I am telling you. Mark Jefferson killed Rachel Amber and I have all the evidence.” Y/N said, making Max gasp in shock. “Nathan is friends with her. So Mark Jefferosn used Nathan’s money, he tried to control and threaten Nathan to kidnap women including me and Kate. Nathan is a witness to Rachel’s incident, and I will be using him to deliver justice as I collect evidence.”
“So you’re telling me that Nathan really is involved like I suspected?”
“No, he isn’t. He was also a victim. In my previous reality, Nathan drugged Kate and took her to Mark Jefferson’s studio like he asked due to fear of dying, but I find no excuse for that. It happened in the Vortex party, exactly like how Mark Jefferson framed him right now.” Y/N said and sighed. “But the thing is, I don’t understand something. I am confused about Nathan’s difference in his actions.”
“Because in this reality, Nathan didn’t drug you nor Kate.” Max said, thinking. “How are his actions different in this reality? And how was Kate taken without anyone noticing?”
“That’s the thing, I want to know in order to help Kate.” Y/N sighed. “Max, I know you can rewind time since yesterday and you are working on investigating this case. I saw Chloe get shot by Nathan too, and I witnessed everything you did. In that case, I want to work with you. For Rachel Amber, and everyone else.”
“I was just about to ask you. Me and Chloe are currently investigating now and your findings can lead us all somewhere.” Max said and looked away. “But the thing is, Chloe probably wouldn’t be able to take the news about Rachel Amber.”
“Yeah… I saw Rachel’s phone during the incident, Chloe called her so many times. I felt like vomiting when I was there, I almost fainted.”
“That is the most sickhead fucking thing I’d ever imagine.” Max said with worry before silence occupied both of them. “Are you and Nathan really not a thing?”
“Max, that’s such a random question. Why would you ask that while we’re talking about a crime?” Y/N asked and Max awkwardly chuckled, until it faded.
“Uhm, okay, sorry about that. It’s just that you two feel like a thing, sorry if I’m being too personal.” Max awkwardly scratched the back of her neck. “And since July, I have seen Nathan taking photos of you all the time. Not in a bad way, not that I know of… I think that guy has a crazy obsession for you, everyone knows.”
Y/N raised an eyebrow upon hearing that. Nathan has been taking photos of her? She then smiled, “Well, obviously. The thing is, I just always see myself everywhere in his room and everything he owns.”
Max then laughed. “And you also… love him, don’t you?”
“Man, is it too obvious?” Y/N asked and Max laughed, making her laugh as well after. It feels nice to speak about crushes with another girl. “I’ve loved him for more than a year now. I met him in another reality and I know him as Josh,”
“Josh?” Max laughed. “Wowser, tell me more about that and the other reality. That sounds so insane.”
“Yeah, his middle name is Joshua. He was nice to me there… I don’t know. But unfortunately, everyone died because of the storm, I am assuming that includes him.” She sighed. “I stayed in Florida in another reality, Max. My… family died because of the storm so I invented a rewinding machine and decided to move here to save everyone. I didn’t know I’d be caught in a bigger topic concerning Mark Jefferson and everyone.”
“And now you’re putting your invention into a more expanded use.” Max smiled. “I’ll help you, me and Chloe. Let’s bring justice for everyone and save everyone.”
Y/N then smiled. “Speaking of Chloe, you have a thing for her, don’t you?”
Max made a shocked face on that. “Man, is it too obvious?” They laughed, “Geez, it’s embarrassing. She’s my best friend.”
“Max, I am in love with the golden son of a known family, you don’t have to be embarrassed.” They both then laughed because of that. Y/N placed a hand on her shoulder, rewinding the time for a few seconds. “Just in case someone was eavesdropping.”
Evening arrived and they headed to break into Blackwell, “Let’s see what we can find around this shithole that can connect to history.” Chloe angrily said, “I am sparing Nathan now that you have solid proofs against Mark Jefferson, Y/N. Turns out your rich man is a wimp after all, I thought he changed from years ago. Loser little boy who cries on his momma, that momma is you now, by the way–”
Y/N and Max had informed Chloe about what happened, and of course, Chloe didn’t take it too well. “Come on now, Chloe. Stop dissing my taste in men.”
“I won’t, your rich man is a loser and hella wimpy.” Chloe defended as she unlocked the doors.
Max chuckled. “Nathan is already spared, yes. But let’s go according to the plan, to deceive Mark Jefferson into thinking we’re suspecting Nathan so we won’t be caught. Are you sure that the surveillance camera we placed in the bunker would be able to capture the past?”
“Of course, the only flaw we’ll have is if Mark Jefferson has proof that there are no surveillance cameras there. I wouldn’t be able to defend time traveling by then.” Y/N responded.
“Oh, we can’t be exposed.” Max said as they successfully entered the premises.
“Woah, it’s so strange to see Blackwell in this hour.” Y/N said and they all agreed.
“Wowser.”
They entered the principal’s office right after, exploring the small spaces. However, there’s a door that they can’t seem to open. “I’ll go now to the art classroom to look for Mark Jefferson’s personal school email.” Y/N said and the two girls agreed.
“Alrighty, you’re the boss. Me and Max will have a competition on whoever can open this door first.” Chloe said and Y/N hummed before heading to the art classroom to examine the surroundings.
Wow, it’s been a long time since she last saw this place. She’s been really skipping art classes for a while to escape the creepy guy’s classes, and to spend more time wandering around Nathan instead.
She immediately approached the teacher’s desk, opening the drawers to see if she’ll find something. Through the papers, she found Mark Jefferson’s account that links to school. “Bingo! We can finally frame him into being the source of things.” She wants to use this email as the source of the surveillance camera the three of them placed in the bunker. Sure, they defied the abilities of her time traveling there but it gave them a huge alter in the present. They noticed more dead birds and their heads kept ringing after just less than five seconds of trying to put on a camera.
They swore that it’s the last time, or else, their heads would probably explode. Closing the drawers, she began investigating the table top. There is a binder that caught her attention, so she grabbed it right away to open it. It’s the submission of the students to that one Everyday Heroes photo contest, being collected by their teacher.
Y/N smiled as she scanned each and every photo submitted by her schoolmates, they sure are all talented in photography. She did not submit one, there is no way she’d share an art to that man, she doesn’t think it’s worthy. Fortunately, Max blamed this man in Kate’s incident. He is no longer going to represent in the event.
“Wowser, is that everyone’s submission?” Max said in disbelief, looking at the binder too. “Look at Victoria’s work, you won’t actually believe she has a heart.”
“Yeah. That woman hates me to the core but she’s nice sometimes.” Y/N agreed. “Look at Kate’s entry.”
“Kate’s really an artist.” Max said as they looked at the other entries. “Did you submit one?”
“Hell no. Did you not submit yours?” Y/N asked and Max shook her head.
“Fuck no. Hey look, it’s Nathan’s entry.” Max said and Y/N took a look. Expecting a morbid shot of something like the usual Nathan, her eyebrows knotted in curiosity. It is her photo when they were on the train, smiling as she pointed at the view with her binoculars on the other hand. “Man, Nathan is really hella obsessed with you, I told you he always takes photos of you.”
“What?” Y/N said as she looked closer, Nathan submitted her for that category? Well, he always thanked her for being there for him. Maybe that’s why she is considered a hero for him. She immediately smiled at that. “Oh, Nathan.” She wonders, what could’ve been his submission in the other reality?
‘I headed to Florida for a while due to my dad’s business, don’t worry about me for a while’
That’s the message she received from Nathan the morning after his confession at the lighthouse, the same exact place where she met Josh. Somehow, that felt a little unsettling because that is just so sudden. Did he change his mind? Did he regret everything? She doesn’t know, but she hopes not.
She then responded with a smile, ‘Alright, take care and update me how it goes!’ But Nathan wouldn't want to be a part of his father’s business, so why would he go somewhere so far for it? And for some reason, Nathan didn’t joke about Zane or anything alongside Florida. Aside from that, his messages sounded more formal than usual.
Strange, she thought. She is feeling that something is odd about it but she shrugged it off. She has a day of forming clues with Chloe and Max so she had to prepare right away. The Vortex party is later, which she planned to visit with Nathan to drag Victoria out of there since she wasn’t believing any of them because they missed the last party. Nathan also already told her not to go, which she declined so rudely.
So Y/N decided to just do it by herself. She wonders, how would she even convince her? Victoria hates her more than anything. Well, not really. There are times that they’re fine and there are times that they’re not. It depends on Victoria’s decision, actually.
She headed to Chloe’s house with Max right away, immediately beginning with their plan to connect all their clues. “Wow, Y/N. You’re really hella cha-ching rich, huh? That car of yours is something even better than your wimpy little Prescott’s.” Chloe commented, giving her a fist bump.
“Not really.” She humbly defended. “Speaking of Nathan, it seems like we won’t be able to go to the party together later, I have to go by myself to convince Victoria. I received a message from him earlier, he said that he suddenly went to Florida for his father’s business.”
Max and Chloe made a confused face on that. “What? That’s actually so sudden.” Max commented, looking at Y/N’s phone.
“Do you think that wimpy rich kid ditched your ass?” Chloe added, taking the phone from Max to look.
“I have no idea, but it is very strange. Nathan wouldn’t leave without a proper good bye.” Y/N shrugged as they handed her phone back. “But since our plan tonight has changed, I am going to disregard this for a while and I will just visit his dorm after ensuring Victoria’s safety.”
Chloe gave Y/N’s shoulder a little punch, smug on her face. “Good luck on that love story, man. If he ditched you, that’s his fucking lost.” Y/N has begun worrying now like insane, she doesn’t know what to assume from that message of his because he isn’t the type to leave without further notice.
“Samantha Myers.” Y/N spilled a name, which caught Chloe’s attention.
“Huh? How’d you know about her?”
“Samantha Myers, where is she now?” Y/N added, “I traveled through Nathan’s junior years, I witnessed him grow up. I saw you there as well, Chloe, so I had a thought that you might know her.”
“She moved to Florida–” Chloe paused before pasting a shocked face at the same time as Max. “Hold on a minute, are you suspecting that Nathan went to his first potential lover? Because if you are, that could be possible.”
Y/N scoffed. “No, of course.”
“But that is such a huge coincidence.” Max added, adding more fuel to the flame. “And even if that isn’t his intention, they could also meet and catch up.”
“But that guy is hella obsessed with Y/N.” And that’s where Max and Chloe started their silly little conspiracy theories about what could’ve happened. Y/N just listened to their discussion, not sure about what to feel because they aren’t entirely wrong. “Nathan is the greatest womanizer ever, that guy’s hella insane. I think he already slept with every single member of the vortex club, you know that freaky guy.”
Y/N didn’t like hearing that at all. “He used to be that kind of guy who hops around women’s beds, but I doubt he’s the type to crush a genuine woman’s heart.” She said and walked past the two of them, heading towards the huge board with tons of papers on it.
“But how are you so sure? That guy literally broke Samantha’s ribs because she confessed. That made them hate each other!” Chloe said, “I knew it from the start, you deserved better than that wimp.”
Y/N paused, staring at the evidence they collected before looking at them with a smile on her face. “Nathan and Samantha never hated each other. The injury was an accident. However, Nathan’s dad hated the issue enough to make Samantha’s mother decide on something. They moved away because of Nathan’s father.” She explained. “All of Nathan’s admirers, they all had genuine rejections if he knew that they’re genuine. So, I know Nathan. He wouldn’t go to Florida to play with me.”
Chloe sighed and looked away with guilt. “Well, if you say so. But don’t blame me if I was right.” She said in defeat, earning a chuckle from Y/N.
“I won’t.” She said, “So, the plan is still the same. Just this time, I am not with Nathan. I’ll convince Victoria, and then the two of you would go to the police station.”
“But going to that party is dangerous by yourself, mostly when your wimp isn’t there.” Chloe said.
“Yeah, I think we can come with you before heading to Jefferson’s studio with the police.” Max added, and Chloe agreed right away. “Surely it wouldn’t take long to get Victoria out of that pithole, right?”
Y/N sighed and rolled her eyes. “I don’t know, but surely she’d cooperate. She may be stubborn sometimes but she’s definitely not stupid to miss a warning about such a crime.”
“Then it’s settled, we’ll accompany you before heading to the police station.”
And so they did their plan, they spoke about meeting outside the venue which is the pool of the campus by eight so Y/N prepared as fast as she could in order to catch up. She even had a short pause because she wanted to visit Nathan’s room first, but she just decided to head out.
She has been calling Max for a while since she went out of her room but she isn’t responding at all, she wonders what happened. The same thing happened to Chloe’s number, both of them did ring but none of them responded so she just decided to go to the venue.
Just when she exited the gates of the dormitories, she heard loud familiar panicking voices in front of the building, catching her attention right away. Her eyebrows formed a knot, trying to look at the source of voices through the darkness. “Max, you have to speak! What happened! I am hella confused!”
Y/N immediately recognized Chloe’s voice so she ran towards them right away. “Chloe, Max,” She called before turning to the visibly panicking Max. She is crying, heavily breathing as she walks back and forth. “What happened? Max?”
“I have been asking her for fifteen minutes straight. Just when we were just about to pick you up by the dormitories, she suddenly fell into distress.” Chloe worriedly said, placing hands on her hips as she sighs in disbelief. “What happened, Max?”
Max then looked at the both of them, face still with worry. “I-I came from the future, I witnessed— oh gosh.” She said, shaking her hands with hopes to release her anxiety. “Oh god, oh god, oh god.” She repeatedly said,
“What is it?” Chloe asked in panic. “What did you see? What happened? Did our plan not work?”
“You died, Chloe. Both of you died!” Max cried, “Mark Jefferson will trick us into heading to Rachel’s body, and he’d kill Chloe on the spot, taking me and Y/N to his fucked up bunker!”
That shocked the two of them. “What?!”
“He took photos of us, Chloe. He killed Y/N in front of me, he buried her next to Nathan!” Max said, immediately sending the both of them in a spiral of confusion.
“Next to Nathan?” Y/N asked in a low, curious voice. “What–”
“Nathan didn’t go to Florida, Y/N. Mark Jefferson killed him yesterday evening and he buried him in the woods. He’s been there since yesterday.” Max said with her panicking voice. “He’s dead right now and I can’t go further. Oh my god, I am so glad I found a way to go back. Y/N was dead by then to transport back in time. I’m sorry I can’t save Nathan, oh god…” She continued shaking her hands, making Chloe hold her, trying to calm her down.
However, Y/N’s entire body is frozen upon hearing what Max just said. “Nathan… Nathan is dead?” She asked once again. Suddenly, the thoughts of Josh dying because of the storm lead her into many crumbling thoughts. Her fists tightened in anger and shock, “No, no— it can’t be.” She said, the information slowly sinking into her.
“New mission, Y/N. Rewind time from yesterday and save your wimpy rich kid.” Chloe suggested but Y/N can’t hear her, her head just straight up blanked out. “Y/N? Let’s go, it’s the most effective way–”
“I’m sorry, I can't process things.” Y/N said and began walking slowly. “I’ll call you, okay? I will rewind time later. I have plans— I just— I just need to process things.” With that, she ran as fast as she could, towards the dormitories.
[previous] [next]
[main]
This is a fanfiction based on Life is Strange’s Nathan Prescott, all made with my imagination. Please do not copy, translate, or repost to another platform without my permission!! —⋆。°✩ Thank you so much!!
Series Introduction: The certain man everyone warned her about was exactly how his reputation told; a bad influence with personal problems, and someone no one would want to bump into. However, how would that polaroid even exist unintentionally, despite all the hardwork not to press the shutter? Did the vortex suck them in together?
“Are you sure you don’t want to move with us? Arcadia Bay sounds really promising and they have Blackwell, one of the top schools!” Y/N’s mom asked her as she leaned on the wall with a smile. “I remember when you wanted to be a freshman there but chose to stick with Raven and Zane instead. This year is your last chance to make that come true.”
“Also, I heard the beach is just nearby. Everything’s really great, except for the fact that everyone’s been talking about their hate for the Prescotts for overtaking Arcadia Bay.” Her father added. “They said they’ve been there for generations, the current leading Prescott won’t stop until everything’s under his name.”
“Well, more reasons for me not to join you. I don’t like places with people who like to own public properties for money.” Y/N chuckled. “Arcadia Bay surely sounds promising, and Blackwell is very interesting like usual. But I only have one year left before graduation, I think I’d spend it with Raven and Zane before we part ways in college.”
Her parents looked at each other with a smile on their faces. “You really are growing independent, Y/N. Strong and mature enough to make your own choices so we’ll respect your decision. We know you can handle yourself, darling. But we’ll still pay you a visit every month, okay?”
“Are you sure you’ll be okay?”
“Of course. Tell me about Arcadia Bay, okay? I will visit you too if I can.” She happily said.
Y/N was left by herself in their old home, her parents heading to Arcadia Bay for a sense of change in work culture. She finds it amusing how her parents are very passionate with their jobs, but she wants to follow her own direction in life. She spent most of her time inside her room, or having gigs with her friends like usual. She is known to be one of the popular ones in school with her friends due to their musical band and their excellent academic performance.
Her life was perfect, everything she could ever ask for.
On a day from July, she decided to pay her parents a visit since it’s their first whole month there in Arcadia Bay since they moved. The house they bought is pretty, and even bigger than what they had in Florida. Viewing her potential room, which was used for nothing but her guest room, she thinks about what could’ve been if she moved there.
She is to stay for three days, so she decided to visit the known lighthouse. However, it is currently five in the morning so everything’s still dark. She’s wearing her usual sweater, handmade by her, since she’s not used to the cold wind in this place.
Upon arriving at the place, she saw a man in a red sweater, a camera in his hand and it seemed like he’s waiting for something from the horizon.
His hair is in a light shade of brown, styled in a way that shows they’re really high maintenance. His face looks gentle as he looks at the horizon, his soft blue eyes staring at the ocean with its same shade. Y/N almost lost her rhythm of breathing when her eyes landed on the beautiful man.
He then looked at her, shock in his eyes but he didn’t say anything. He just looked away and tried to mind his own business. However, Y/N dealt with it differently. “Hello, are you a photography artist? I also do photography for fun.” She asked but he did not respond, he just looked at her then away again. “I’m sorry, I am a visitor from Florida. It’s my first time here in Arcadia Bay. Are you always here? I heard the sunrise is beautiful from this angle.”
Still, he did not respond. He just pretended to take photos of other things, making Y/N sigh. Maybe this man isn’t too friendly or welcoming, or maybe he’s busy.
“I-I’m sorry, I will be leaving you alone. I hope you take good shots.” She said, turning around to leave slowly but he spoke at last.
“You woke up early to visit the sunrise but you’re leaving already?” He asked, making her turn to look at him with her bright face. “I’m sorry for being unfriendly, I don’t know how to engage in conversation properly. It’s my first time seeing someone here.”
Y/N walked back and stood next to him. “It’s alright. I will be leaving too, after the sunrise.” She said and he hummed in return as they both watched the horizon. “Do you come here often?”
He nodded as a response. Her eyes then landed on his camera’s lanyard, reading ‘Prescott’. She immediately made a face, remembering her father’s words from a month ago. “What’s your name?” He asked, and she looked at him with curiosity.
“You first.” She said, making the guy chuckle.
“Josh— that’s a nickname.” He said, and Y/N nodded.
“Y/N, that’s my exact name.” Y/N said and the man smiled. Maybe he has reasons not to tell his name. Maybe he is someone anonymous in this town and she just accidentally met him. Well, maybe it’s just because she is a stranger and he is protecting himself. “Have you heard about the Prescotts? I heard they own this place.”
He chuckled and shook his head. “Yeah, I know the Prescotts a whole fucking lot. Their son, Nathan Prescott— he doesn’t want to be on the same path. He’s an artist with big dreams, but his father is an asshole who wants him to take over the business.”
“Nathan Prescott, huh. Sounds like a name of wealth or something.” Y/N said and nodded, thinking about the name. “He sure needs someone who would support him in his dreams, being an artist is such a beautiful thing. If I were to be Nathan Prescott’s friend, I’d tell him to follow his dreams.”
Josh looked at her before smiling warmly. “I agree. That guy would be better if he had a different family.”
They spent time speaking to one another about each other, talking about each other’s cities and stuff. “I had an option to move here to Arcadia Bay with my parents, but I chose to stay behind in Florida because I have one year left until graduation.”
“Oh, so we are the same age.” He calmly said, “You should move here, only if you want a new life and environment, of course.”
Y/N laughed, “That’s exactly what I want. But you know, things are really tough for decisions like that.”
He hummed as a response. Minutes later, the sunrise arrived and they both watched in awe as he took photos. “You sure are a big time to be able to have a flight from Florida to here just for three days.” The man commented and she shrugged.
“Not really.” She said and looked at the clock, it was already almost seven so she looked at him. “I have to go now, Josh. My flight is today as well. I will be coming back this Christmas, I hope to see you again by then.”
He then smiled with a nod, handing her his phone. “Your number, if it’s okay.”
She gladly smiled and gave her number right away. Suddenly, she just gained herself a new friend from the other side of their continent. “It’s nice to meet you, show me the photos, will you?”
“Of course. Take care and have a safe flight.”
When she arrived at Florida, the first thing she did was to check if she received a new message from Josh, the amazing man she met from the lighthouse.
‘Hope u arrived safely! See you on Christmas!’
She smiled upon seeing that, immediately typing to respond. She surely gained herself another artist friend outside their hometown. Of course, she spoke a lot about him to her friends in school. They all thought they’re meant to be together like cliche teenage love story novels where they live states away from each other. Of course, she laughed it off.
“He said he knows Nathan Prescott, and that guy is experiencing great sadness as an artist.” Y/N said and her twin friends immediately disagreed.
“Nathan Prescott is a violent man, Y/N. There’s no month he wasn’t announced for that in the news, no wonder his father despises him.” Raven said, and Zane agreed.
“A friend of mine used to go to Blackwell, he said he saw him break his friend’s ribs. His friend, and that friend is a nice girl who just wanted to help him.” Zane said, and Y/N doesn’t know what to say.
Based on the stories Josh has said, it seems like Nathan Prescott is a man who acts up to appear tough from everyone. Josh said that Nathan was bullied a lot when they were younger due to his name, making his mental health worsen in addition to his family matters.
It seems like Josh knows Nathan Prescott like they’re good friends, so Y/N decided not to create a concrete opinion on him yet. Maybe the news is wrong, or maybe they are correct. Who knows? In any way, this man is not her concern.
Y/N did not speak to Josh that much, they only spoke to each other about arts and stuff. Y/N loves every single landscape photo of his, and he loves every single music of hers.
But they stopped talking that one night in October, after he said she’d see him on the news. She wonders, is he going to handle a huge gallery for that? Oh, she is more than excited and glad for him.
She then viewed the newspaper about two days later, excited to see the news he was talking about. But instead, her smile dropped when she read the headlines. A local art teacher from Arcadia Bay was caught for his serial kidnapping, he’s named Mark Jefferson.
She immediately made a disgusted face on that. However, she saw another news which made her stomach drop.
Arcadia Bay, Swept by Hurricane
And it was stated that no one survived, making her drop the newspaper on the ground as her hands shaked. “No, no, no. This is not real.” She said with her shaking voice, tears falling down her cheeks as she felt her entire body tremble. “This is not happening!”
She immediately took her phone and sent messages to her parents and brother, who all did not respond. She immediately called their numbers but they’re all unavailable. She held her head as she screamed, crying about the fact that she lost her entire family all of the sudden due to the storm.
She also tried reaching out to her friend Josh, whom she also can’t contact. She assumed he also lost his life due to the tragedy, and it’s a heavy feeling to know that another artist with dreams just lost their life in a sudden event.
Her family were then brought back to Florida in coffins, where she’s the only one in black clothing in the middle, looking at them. Their family friends, her high school friends, their neighbourhood watched her as she knelt down on the grass as she cried in pain.
Zane and Raven rushed towards her, giving her the most comforting embrace as she sat there crying. She can’t be the only one left alive due to her own decision, she can’t accept it. She can’t accept the fact that she is now all alone. Her parents deserved better than passing away from the storm, as well as her brothers with huge dreams in life.
She then saw a blue butterfly landing on one of the flowers, not knowing how to appreciate nature as of now due to the heavy feeling inside her.
Coming home that day was the heaviest, alone in her house with the echoing memories from the empty halls. She can hear their old conversations, their laughter with the funniest memories, oh she can’t stand it. She can’t bear the thought that everything has changed.
She has invented two things since October, not knowing whether they’d work as she expected. For the first time in her life, she poured all her engineering into something out of grieving for the whole entire school year. She attended the graduation with her friends, and she decided not to go to Harvard yet to focus on her crazy little plan.
She sat on her desk for months, overworked herself to achieve the idea. She still made tons of memories throughout their school year, of course. But all of them were to be put into nowhere when she stood in front of a mirror, holding the things she intended to carry with her.
She sighed heavily, “I’m sorry, Raven and Zane. It’s either I’ll make it, or I'll die grieving.” She whispered to herself. Just when she was about to move her hand, she saw a blue butterfly entering her window. She immediately smiled upon seeing that. “I’m sorry, you’ll be entering another window.”
With that, she nervously raised her hand and activated the mechanism she just created. In just a few seconds, she witnessed everything in her room move on its own, making her eyes widen. In a blink of an eye, it is evening and she scanned her room— did her invention work?
She suddenly heard a familiar music from downstairs, making her heart skip a beat. She dropped all her things and she went outside her room to rush downstairs. To her surprise, she saw her parents dancing to music from the radio, and her brothers were all doing their own things.
Her tears began forming through her eyes. “Mom, dad!” She cried, running towards them to give them the tightest hug she’s ever done. “Oh my gosh, it worked!”
“Are you okay, Y/N? What’s wrong?” Her mother asked her, holding her face as she cried like a crazy woman. Her brothers then rushed to look at what’s happening to her, and they all asked the same question.
“Nothing. Nothing at all.” She cried, hugging them once again. “I am so glad to have you all with me.”
They all smiled at that, “Oh, Y/N, dear. We are so glad to have you too.”
Her silly little inventions worked— time traveling, and telekinesis.
However, according to her studies, she has limits on her things. She can only control events for less than a year since her present time, which is May, a few months before her family moved to Arcadia Bay. Further than the date, she can no longer do anything but to just— be present to witness things, like a ghost who sees others in a perspective they cannot see.
That is just perfect, she can still have time to work on the storm and her family.
Crazy to think that a teenager decided to build a time controlling invention instead of just telling her family not to move, but she’s thinking about the people from that place, including Josh whom she met for less than a day.
She decided to move with them to Arcadia Bay, giving herself the chance to try and figure out how she could save everyone from the same storm. Thinking about the memories she had with her friends, she’s the only one who can recall things that never happened. It doesn’t matter, she carried all her sentimentals with her.
She was accepted to Blackwell, like expected for a good performing student like her. She immediately made friends with people she got along with, Warren and Stella. However, she still preferred to spend her time drawing some plans on her sketchbook about improving her telekinesis. She already tried warning the government about the upcoming storm in her first attempt to travel, but they did not believe her, so she is going to do something herself.
Suddenly, a scent who walked past her caught her attention, making her look up right away. Her eyes then widened on the man she saw— a man in a red varsity jacket, expensive looking clothes, and a high maintenance hair. “Josh…” She whispered to herself when she spotted her friend. She is sure, she can’t be wrong.
It’s the same face, same scent, same aura, same everything, even his posture and his walk.
She stared at him, unsure whether she should call out on him, he doesn’t even know she exists yet. They met at the lighthouse at the end of July in another reality, where she is a visitor of this town rather than a person who moved here. She hesitantly opened her mouth to call him— but he began being aggressive to a student.
“Where the fuck’s your compensation, you asshole? You think you can afford my shit?” She heard him speak to another student from a distance. His words made her cringe, making her scrunch her nose and look back to her sketchbook. That is not the Josh she knows, Josh is a soft spoken and nice man who loves art.
She looked at him once again, trying to analyze if it really was him. It is him— and he’s already pushing the student, making her look at him with concern.
She observed him throughout the week, watching him everyday discreetly like she is investigating something really serious. So far, she noticed that he is the same as Josh, it is really him but she doesn’t understand why he’s so… different. Did she alter the time that she also changed something in him? She doesn’t think so, she never crossed paths with him.
She was confronted by the said man, being called a stalker and stuff. She witnessed drugs and guns, she learned that he loves to party and go to the bar, some things she did not expect from Josh. She also learned that his name is Nathan Prescott— which surprised her to her soul.
“Goodness, Josh spoke about how he knows Nathan above everyone.” She whispered to herself as she wrote on papers of her investigation in her dorm. She ended up with the conclusion that it’s either Nathan is Josh, or Josh is Nathan’s twin— or whatever.
Still, she decided to confirm her investigation by going to the lighthouse in late July, expecting Josh to be there.
And there he is, in the exact same moment as the other reality. Same clothes, same position, same facial expressions. Her eyes widened upon seeing him there, hesitant to approach him since… they’re not on good terms at all. It seems like Nathan Prescott hates the idea of her, which of course, did hurt her because she sees him as the friend she met in another reality.
“Hello.” She spoke, immediately making the man look at her. But instead of the shy and introverted man, she was met by a pair of eyes rolling at her. She sighed in disbelief, she just confirmed that Josh is Nathan Prescott. She then slowly walked towards him, maybe she can have a talk with him properly now since they’re very alone together.
“What the fuck do you want from me again?” He said, making her sigh. This isn’t what Josh told her in another reality. “Why do you keep on following me, really?”
“Relax, Nathan. I did not expect to see you here. I just wanted to see the sunrise.” She said as an excuse, which is of course, a lie. She expected to see him here.
“Like I’d still believe that shit.” He said, “Seriously, what the fuck do you want? Enlighten me so I can get rid of your shit.”
“I…” She spoke, but paused. She wanted the friendship they had in another reality. She doesn’t understand, why is he acting this way? Why is he so hostile towards her? He was a nice man from another reality, he was welcoming and he loves talking about his things.
Maybe he’s only friendly towards strangers.
“Well?” He asked, making her sigh. That sigh surely offended him because he put his arms down from aiming. “I am running out of patience, nerdfuck. Don’t you realize that it’s just the two of us here? No one can hear you scream.”
She immediately scoffed upon hearing that. Nathan surely is different from Josh— he is more annoying and hostile, which makes her want to hit him in anger. “No one will hear YOU scream, you mean.” She threatened in return, earning a scoff from him.
“What are you gonna do? Recite your fucking pythagorean theorem on me?” He said, making her laugh right away. His face softened upon hearing her laugh, making him look away, embarrassed. Why is she laughing at his insult? Did she find him funny?
“Very witty, Nathan. But I’d be more impressed if you know what that's for.” She said, making him roll his eyes. “I think we’re going to be best friends.”
“Get off my hook, whore. I am not going to be friends with you.” He said, pointing his camera on the horizon again. “You’re an engineering hoe, and I am not into nerds. Now fuck off.”
She smiled at nowhere, nodding. She’s slowly understanding Nathan, but she’s still not understanding why he’s different to the man she met. Just now, she confirmed that Nathan is the man she met in another reality but she has to learn more about him.
Looking at him, it seems like he isn't as welcoming as he was. “Is your nickname Josh?” She asked, making him look at her with an annoyed face.
“The fuck? No one calls me that, nor with my middle name.” He said, looking at his camera again. Well, maybe that Josh nickname was just an on the spot name he created so that it won’t be obvious that he is Nathan Prescott. “Don’t ever call me that again, it pisses me off.”
“Okay, Josh.” She said, immediately making him look at her with obvious anger, which she laughed at instantly. It seems like she can’t really get a hold of Nathan, it’s hard to speak to him when he’s… hostile. “Do you hate me? If so, why?”
Nathan groaned in anger. “Do I hate you? Yes, in case that’s not obvious to you yet. The fuck?” He aggressively answered, making her sigh. “What about you? Why are you following me around like a fucking pest? Do you love me? Do you want to fuck me for my money?”
She rolled her eyes before walking away, making him look at her in confusion.
“I am talking to you, whore.” He called out, making her turn to look at him. “Don’t you ever try disrespecting me.”
“If you think my existence is asking for your body or money, it’ll be hard for you to find love, Nathan.” She said, “Enjoy the sunrise, it could help soothe your temper.”
He did not know what to say to that, he just stared at her with his offended yet realizing face. Y/N on the other side did expect this— if she spent two hours talking to him in another reality, she’d be lucky to get two minutes here. It’s still dark and she already left, with a heavy feeling in her chest.
It seems like she won’t ever have the same man from another reality. But for some reason, he still sees him in Nathan. Josh said Nathan is just an artist who’s experiencing hardships— is that true? If so, she wants to help him now that she’s finally nearby. She wants to know more about Nathan, she wants to understand him. It’s just that… she’s still confused as to why he’s so hostile. He said he hates her, why? She only existed.
But it doesn’t matter, she can always learn more about Nathan and just rewind the time without dealing with consequences. She knows this man is scared to harm her anyways, he’s just very hostile. What is he going to do with that gun?
She also thought of one thing— “Rachel Amber…” She whispered underneath her breath when she grabbed a poster on her way back. She unfortunately went missing past her time traveling range, she cannot do anything to save her from this state. But she can do something to gather proof for her, to know her whereabouts, to see where she went.
“Rachel is my friend, she used to go to Blackwell and she loves partying like crazy.” She heard a voice from behind her, making her turn around to find Nathan Prescott with a sad face. “She’s an honored student despite her rebellious habits, one of the most bearable people in that terrible place. I think you’d get along with her.”
Y/N hummed. That’s the nicest thing Nathan has ever said, maybe she really is someone amazing. She then smiled upon hearing that. “I hope she comes home soon, I think I like her.” She said, placing the paper in her bag before walking away.
“She’s into girls.” Nathan said, making Y/N sigh looking at him.
“Thanks for letting me know…?” She immediately headed to her dorm room, moving her cases of guitar to reveal a… huge corkboard with her investigation about Mark Jefferson, the man she saw on the news. He could be connected to Rachel Amber’s incident, so she must put her invention into use.
Her main goal here in Arcadia Bay is to save everyone from the storm, but subconsciously, she caught herself into another matter. Another thing is she’s also interested in Nathan’s business, it seems like the guy is really odd to her. But in the case of Nathan, she cannot just investigate him in this reality. She has to jump into the previous one to observe why Josh is different.
She then decided to travel in time tonight that everyone’s asleep, to go back in April to see what she can find about Rachel. She cannot exist in that timeline since it exceeds her invention’s limit, so she wouldn’t exist in those places. She’d only be able to appear and do things like a ghost. Everything she touches from that timeline wouldn’t affect anything at all. But still, it’s still relevant to help Rachel.
In a second of raising her hand, she immediately got transported. Opening her eyes, she’s currently in the evening setting in front of their school building. She checked her watch— “January?” She asked herself, she just exceeded her planned destination so she sighed in disbelief. She was about to turn back time again but she heard a familiar voice.
“Thank you, Nathan. That studio means a lot to me, I will be producing tons of beautiful shots there.” She heard Mark Jefferson, immediately catching her attention. She saw him talking to a smiling Nathan in the distance, so she approached them immediately. Standing as a ghost, they cannot see her.
“Mark Jefferson and… Nathan.” She whispered to herself.
“You’re welcome, Mr. Jefferson. I only know you’re the best photographer and you’ll use that studio well.” Nathan responded, sending Y/N into confusion.
Mark Jeffereson smiled and placed a hand on Nathan's shoulders. “I am always here when you need me, okay?”
Nathan nodded. “Thank you, Mr. Jefferson. You really are always there for me.”
“Nathan gave Mark Jefferson a studio? What is Nathan doing with this creep?” She wondered as the two men in front of her were talking like father and son. She then gave the teacher an odd look. “Pedophile.” With that, she raised her hand to travel to April, her goal.
Successfully, she arrived at the right time this time. However, she doesn’t know where Rachel could be. But still in the same setting, she is in front of their school during evenings. “What are you talking about? Are you insane?” She heard Nathan’s voice, filled with anger and shock so she immediately headed towards him.
She saw Nathan arguing with Mark Jefferson, immediately taking her out of her slumber. “Aren’t you two like father and son months ago?” Y/N rolled her eyes.
“Listen, Nathan. Rachel Amber has great features mostly when innocence wraps her, you’ll understand me if you saw my works. But for now, I want you to bring me your friend to the studio. I know you want to be an artist just like me.” Mark Jefferson said, placing a hand on Nathan’s shoulder but he pushed him away.
“Holy sh…” Y/N cursed upon realizing. “Nathan could be involved in Rachel’s disappearance.”
“You cannot take unconsented photos, and I did not give you my bunker for that shit. I can call the police on you, you know?” Nathan angrily said, but Mark Jefferson smiled. “I can sue you so fast, and you’re going to lose your shit.”
“And you can be involved, Nathan. You funded that studio, so how else would that happen? You know better than doing things that make me unhappy.” He said, making Nathan glare at him. “You don’t want to disappoint me, Nathan. I am the only one who cares for you in this place.”
Y/N made a disgusted face on that. “Oh, Nathan. Please don’t do it, please don’t.” She repeated to herself.
“I don’t give a shit.” Nathan said before running away.
Mark Jefferson just stared at Nathan’s retreating back, his face filled with anger and disbelief. Y/N knows exactly what’s going to happen but she still needs to know still.
Tomorrow arrived and the party at the Vortex Club was happening, which was handled by Nathan himself. Y/N found herself pushing through the pool of people, dancing through the music. “Ugh, this is why I hate parties.” She said to herself, how would she find Nathan and Rachel now that this place is so occupied?
Suddenly, she spotted a place with curtains being called the VIP section, immediately making her cringe. Of course, this is where the original club members would go so she immediately headed there.
Being a non-existing person in that timeline, she just walked past the entrance and headed inside like the usual. She noticed familiar faces, the loud ones in the hallways, Victoria and her goons, the quarterbacks who knew nothing but to brag, and literally everyone else who loves making fun of others.
Great, she just entered the pit of elites.
Looking at one of the sofas, she spotted Nathan with women all around him. Y/N immediately made a disgusted face on that, this man surely is a womanizer. One woman is sitting on his lap as she leaned on his chest like they’re a loving couple or whatever. The others are wrapped in his arms like crazy. “Crazy.” She commented and walked away, trying to look for Rachel.
She spotted her right away by the entrance, speaking to the one and only— Mark Jefferson. Y/N’s eyes widened upon seeing that, “Alright, alright, very funny.” She said with laughter before heading towards Nathan. “Hey, get up for a moment. Mr. Jefferson is asking for us.”
Nathan’s face immediately dropped. “No. Don’t listen to that fucker, he is-“
“-Going to kidnap me and take my goddamn photos, yes. That’s one hell of a statement. Now get the fuck up and stop crying.” Rachel said, making Nathan shake his head.
“No, Rachel. Listen to me. That man is an asshole.”
Rachel just rolled her eyes. “Whatever, Nathan. Don’t you trust me? So what if that man sucks? I can kick that asshole before anything.”
“I trust you, but I don’t trust that asshole-“
“You know what? Fine. I’ll just go ahead by myself and tell Mr. Jefferson that you’re being a wimpy little girl with his women.” Rachel said before running away, immediately putting Nathan into worry.
“Oh no!” Y/N said, running after Rachel right away.
“Holy shit, Rachel!” He exclaimed before getting all the women off. He ran after her right away.
Y/N then saw Rachel coming out of the premises, looking around the empty place. “Mr. Jefferson?” She called out, not seeing any sign of the said man.
But before she could turn around to look for him, a hand grabbed her and injected something on her neck. Y/N immediately gasped upon seeing that, covering her face in shock as she saw what happened. In a short while, Rachel slowly fell on the ground, falling unconscious.
“My god!” Y/N reacted, walking backwards. “Rachel, oh my goodness…!”
Suddenly, Nathan bursted out of the doors. His eyes immediately landed at the unconscious friend of his on the ground. “What the fuck! Rachel!” Before he could run towards her, he was kicked by the same man, making him fall on the ground. “Ah! Fuck!”
“Nathan!” Y/N gasped upon seeing the violence.
Mark Jefferson also injected something in his neck, putting him in the same state as Rachel before both of them were placed uncomfortably in his trunk. Y/N immediately went inside the car in order to know about where they could be.
Her entire body is shaking, not knowing how to process what happened. When the car began moving, he immediately played jazz music and even sang along with it. “This asshole…” Y/N said to herself as she sat on the back of the car, her eyes filled with tears as she fiddled with her fingers.
It seems like he shows no signs of nervousness, like he is really used to doing things like these. She can’t help but imagine how uncomfortable Nathan and Rachel are in the trunk right now as their fucked up teacher drove with music. She can’t help but feel nauseous.
They later arrived at an abandoned looking barn. Y/N immediately looked around to inspect the place, she saw some things that belonged to the Prescotts. Some photos are there, some old tools and properties were there, she even saw old letters and receipts, as well as newspapers and magazines.
So this barn belongs to the Prescotts. But why would that freak teacher bring them here? “The studio…” Y/N said, “It’s in Nathan’s bunker.”
But where is the bunker?
Suddenly, she saw Mark Jefferson opening a trapdoor, bringing the two students in with him. Y/N immediately headed in, remembering the password used to open the said bunker, which led them into a huge room. The first thing she saw is the storage of things, like he is prepared for something bad to happen. Maybe these things belonged to Nathan before, since he owns this bunker for future emergencies like a storm or something.
It is dark, and it is very cold. The place is so gloomy and she can feel it through her bones. She then walked in further, immediately seeing the fully set studio with complete equipment. Disgust didn’t leave Y/N's face, from the moment Rachel was injected with a substance until now. She still can’t process everything. “Who does this…?” She said to herself with her shaking voice.
She saw how Rachel was then tied down, while Nathan lies on his stomach uncomfortably on the cold ground in front of the couch. Y/N can’t bear watching what’s going on, but she needs to be a witness. Mark Jefferson took photos of her as she lay unconsciously on the ground.
Y/N can’t take it anymore, so she decides to leave before she throws up. She won’t be continuing this, but she will come back to gather more information, solid proof that can be used against him. “I’m gonna come back and ruin you as fast as I could, Mark Jefferson.”
She did not expect to see this at all, she only expected herself to investigate Rachel's whereabouts before the days of her disappearance. She did not expect to see something as inhumane as this. Who expected early August to be spent this way? Well, it’s April in this timeline at least, but still.
She’s been only here for a month in Arcadia Bay and she just found something out. But she knew this man was caught around early October, did Nathan report him by then? He messaged her back then about the news, so he probably did. But what took him so long to report this?
And most importantly, how did he even survive and live normally after this while Rachel remained missing? She doesn’t understand. She has to investigate Nathan further.
She was about to leave when Rachel’s phone began ringing on the table, which caught Y/N’s attention. It is a call from a girl named Chloe— her girlfriend, maybe? Oh she feels so bad, fuck Mark Jefferson for this.
“Oh, shit… where— where the fuck am I?” Y/N heard Rachel’s voice, making her turn to look at her with concern. “Nathan…?” She whispered upon seeing Nathan on the ground.
“Oh, fuck. You ruined my shot!” Mark Jefferson cursed her.
“Oh, Rachel…” Y/N worriedly said.
“You…! Holy shit! Nathan— Nathan was right! Nathan! Oh my god, Nathan!” Rachel cried while she was being posed for photos, seeing Nathan unconscious on the ground nearby. She then angrily looked at Mark Jefferson, “Oh fuck, why would you do this?! Who does this?! Fuck you! I will kill you!” Rachel’s cries were captured from the video.
Mark Jefferson’s face did not show any emotion, he just kept taking photos like crazy. “You all are the same, Rachel. All of my previous subjects.” Upon hearing that, Y/N gasped. As the newspaper said, this man was a serial murderer and kidnapper. Y/N immediately looked around— finding a row of red binders with different names in each of them. One of them is open, and it is on the table. “All of you arrived with the same innocence behind those eyes, perfect for my shots.”
“Fuck you!”
Y/N began breathing heavily, tears falling down her cheeks as she covered her ears during their conversation. Their voices began sending her into overstimulation, Rachel’s cries as she cursed her abductor, the camera’s shutter sounds, and the vibration from her phone. She closed her eyes tight shut as she fell on her knees on the ground. She can’t believe this is happening, she can feel her body losing its strength. She can’t believe she can’t do anything to save her.
Opening her eyes, she saw Mark Jefferson injecting something on her. “Don’t worry, this last shot wouldn’t hurt.” He said, making Y/N almost throw up.
“Holy shit— Rachel! Rachel!” She called, despite knowing she wouldn't be heard. “Rachel, no! This isn’t happening!” Y/N was about to fall unconscious but she noticed later on that Rachel was being carried somewhere, leaving her and Nathan. It seems like Nathan is still unconscious until now. “Nathan wake— the fuck— up!” She said, trying to shake the man who cannot even feel her existence. “Wake up!”
Mark Jefferson then came back and carried Nathan, bringing him outside as well. Y/N did her best to keep herself steady enough to help herself up and catch up with them. She saw how Nathan was placed uncomfortably once again in the trunk next to Rachel, before she entered the car again. Where could he be bringing Rachel for her to become announced missing until her arrival at Arcadia Bay?
Y/N held her stomach, and placed a hand on her face to stop herself from vomiting. Their travel time did not take that much time, they were led into a… junkyard? What are they doing here?
She immediately went off, analyzing the surroundings as Mark Jefferson took Rachel and Nathan off his trunk. She saw a dug out soil on the ground, shaking her head with the thought of what’s going to happen. “No, no, no…” She whispered to herself but the teacher walked past her, putting the two students on the ground near the hole. “No— Rachel, Nathan…”
He began posing them together, just like they’re some sort of toys he can just play around with. However, Y/N noticed that Nathan’s eyes began opening, moving his head right after.
“Nathan…” Y/N whispered to herself.
“Ah, perfect.” Nathan heard a voice after a camera’s shutter, feeling his veins tighten upon getting on his senses. “Tsk, fuck.” The voice cursed, and Nathan opened his eyes slowly, finding himself laying down on dirt underneath the darkness. “For fuck’s sake, Nathan. You ruined my shot!”
“What… where…” He began forming words, still half asleep. Y/N’s eyes widened— this will explain what happened to him, about why he hasn’t spoken yet. His hands began wandering around, but then he felt someone’s head laying on his stomach. He sat up slowly, hand carefully holding the person’s head in order not to disturb them.
“You just woke up in time, Nathan.” The voice said. Looking up, he saw Mark Jefferson with his camera, his hands in gloves, immediately sending Nathan into confusion. “Put a pose up for me, would you?”
“Disgusting— fucker!” Y/N cursed.
Nathan confusingly looked at the person laying on his lap, and he gasped instantly. “Holy shit—! Rachel!” He exclaimed, holding her right away, trying to find life on her pale face that looks so out of it. His heart began beating so fast in shock, shaking Rachel to wake her up. “Rachel, wake up!” He exclaimed, and then looked up at Mark Jefferson. “What the fuck did you do?!”
The teacher’s face did not show any emotions, he just stared at them, Nathan’s trembling body and Rachel who showed no response in his arms. “You see, Nathan. I don’t like it when someone gets on my way. So I have to do something with that friend of yours.”
“You’re fucking sick! What did you do?!” He exclaimed, still shaking Rachel, trying to wake her up but she wasn't moving. “Rachel! Oh fucking hell, tell me this is just a fucking dream— Rachel!” He said, his voice cracking.
In a split second, he heard another shot from the camera. Y/N on the other side began crying with wide eyes once again, finally understanding the fact that Rachel is gone— and this sickhead is still taking photos of them. “This is unreal… this can’t be happening!” Y/N said to herself.
“I’m going to kill you!” Nathan said, standing up to attack him but his legs are still unconscious from the drug injected to him. “Fuck! You are so fucking dead!”
Mark Jefferson did not show any emotion on his face. “This wouldn’t have happened if you listened to me, and did as I said, Nathan. You are supposed to sleep with Rachel tonight as I planned. Unfortunately, I realized that your name will cause chaos. And who’s going to hold onto that studio of mine with no suspicions?”
“Fuck you! You are so fucking dead, my father owns you!”
“You are unfortunately involved in this matter, Nathan. Thanks to the uhh, insurance I created for myself.” Mark Jefferson chuckled. “You see, I can just kill you anytime I want. But I think you’d be a good deal for quite a while. You see, this is what happens if you make me unhappy, Nathan. Either comply, or die.”
Nathan kept groaning and cursing on the ground.
“You have options, Nathan. If you choose to oppose me, your name will be dragged either way. I will make sure that this upcoming project of your absent father will burn into the ground, while the news spreads that the golden son is doing things as an assignment. If you choose to assist me, you will not lose me and my support for you. Plus, I will be handling your future career in art. I am too nice for that, now am I not?” Mark Jefferson said but Nathan kept on cursing him. “You don’t know what I can do, Nathan.”
Y/N can no longer hold onto the situation she saw, so she attempted to leave once again. The last thing she saw was Mark Jefferson, injecting something on Nathan’s neck— before she went back to her room.
She fell on the ground as she gasped for air as loud as she could, trying to process what she just witnessed. Looking at the bulletin board she made behind the guitar cases, she knows that she just had enough proof against Mark Jefferson and she can serve justice for Rachel Amber. However, she must think of any way to collect them since she cannot alter that timeline.
But the thing is… how would her proof even be believable if her statement is time traveling? No one would buy that scifi fantasy or whatever in this century. She has to think of another way to deliver justice, not by herself alone.
Nathan Prescott.
As the sole witness of the incident, she thought of using him as the possible way of delivering justice. However, she must also study him, and whatever happened to him after those months in order to line everything up. But for now, she knows one thing— she needs to see a therapist right away.
When tomorrow arrived, the first thing she did was to go to the hospital to talk to a therapist. She implied it as a dream she had, a traumatizing nightmare in order to cover her time traveling invention.
“That was a very terrifying dream, Y/N. Could you tell me, have you been feeling stressed a lot lately?” The doctor asked and she shook her head.
“I don’t know at all. But the last time I felt tired was from moving here in late May.” She explained. “I was physically tired and I am mentally well, as far as I know.”
“Well, maybe the cause of this is the adjustment you’ve been through. I understand that moving into a new town is hard, mostly when it’s a really huge distance. Physically and mentally, you are probably stressed from adjustment, you are just unaware.” The doctor responded and Y/N nodded.
The session ended right after, and she exited the room right away. Somehow, she felt better but she still can’t process things well. When she looked up— she saw Nathan in surprise, making her eyes wide and warm from the tears she’s holding back. Suddenly, she saw his unconscious face again.
If she is in this state by just being the witness, what else for Nathan who experienced it firsthand? What more for Rachel who passed away? She can’t imagine.
The man gave her an annoyed look, “What the fuck are you doing here? Even at the hospital, you’ll follow the fuck out of me. The fuck’s this level of obsession?” She didn’t even care about what he said at all, she just ran towards him and hugged him tightly before crying out loud. “Hey! Get off me—!”
He tried pushing her away but she held him tighter. “Oh, Nathan— you’ve been through things. You deserve better.” She cried. That sent him into shock, so he stopped pushing her away, making him just place his hands on her shoulders. “I’m so sorry… I’m sorry. I’m sorry I can’t do anything about it.” She kept apologizing, making Nathan seem so confused but he just allowed her there.
A little later, she pulled away and looked up at him. His facial features are soft, yet showing confusion at the same time. Of course, that didn’t last long. He immediately showed an annoyed face before walking past her. “F-Freak!” He insulted as he ran away, embarrassed.
Y/N realized it right away, she just showed something of her to Nathan. Of course he’d think she’s a freak for being that way towards him, he doesn’t even know that she knows everything that has happened. She sighed heavily before raising her hand, turning back the time.
Her eyes met his once again, “What the fuck are you doing here? Even at the hospital, you’ll follow the fuck out of me. The fuck’s this level of obsession?” His same sentence repeated. But this time, instead of hugging him, she ran past him as fast as she could, sending Nathan into confusion. “That girl is fucking weird… freak.” He said to himself before shaking his head, continuing with his things.
She won’t lie, it felt nice to be that close to him. Considering the fact that he didn’t push her away harshly, she had the idea that maybe he isn’t as bad as he seems. However, she can’t associate herself with Nathan that fast, mostly involving herself with direct hints that she knows what happened, since she needs to investigate him and form him into her plan. He could be a potential cover up, and it will be harder for her to watch his moves.
In that case, she wants to befriend him and show him support. For some reason, she thought about learning more of his feelings if she can be a safe space for him to talk to. She has to utilize all the dimensions she has access to, in order for her to gather enough proofs in a way that it wouldn’t show her time and reality traveling.
She will deliver justice. She’ll avenge Rachel Amber, and everyone else— with use of Nathan Prescott’s existence.
Y/N found herself wandering inside the bunker one morning in present time, with her plan to track this teacher’s plans and whereabouts in some days. She noticed that the place did not change a thing from April, it’s still the same disgusting box with the same atmosphere. She can’t help but feel her stomach flipping in disgust once again.
She proceeded to enter the premises, looking around the expensive things Nathan got this man. Unfortunately, they were all used for gruesome things. Her eyes darted immediately on the red binders, the same one with the list of names. She took a photo of those immediately, grabbing them one by one to take photos of each photo for evidence.
She eventually finished through the binders until Rachel, but she noticed something— there is a new one but it’s facing the other way around, empty. Reaching out for it and turning it around to inspect it, she covered her face in disgust.
It’s a binder with her name.
“Oh my god…” She whispered to herself, opening the binder but found nothing. It seems like this man is after her now, but when? She has to be prepared for this, she has to do something in order for her not to end up in that same state. It seems like it’s going to happen soon so she must be cautious. If not, how will she be able to complete her goal for everyone else?
She immediately returned it to its original state and reached for his computer right away to see if she could see something from there. She immediately leaned in and turned it on, finding her way to enter as swiftly as always. She is insanely good with computers— if it isn’t too obvious from her invention.
She immediately saw multiple files, containing the soft copies of his sick works, everything organized so well for a man like that. She also saw messages, emails for his things— with Nathan. That immediately caught her interest, making her lean even closer to see what was happening.
Messages of Mark Jefferson’s threats, requests for materials, and many more including his task for Nathan. He was being asked to drug her on August 29 at the vortex club, the one Courtney invited her in. “What?” She whispered, shaking her head.
Nathan’s response is something she expected— curses, declines, and many more against it. Of course, Mark Jefferson responded with threats. It took lengths of threats and convincing before Nathan responded with— yes. It looks hesitant after all those declines, but still.
Y/N angrily sighed in disbelief. She thought Nathan is better, but why is he complying with this man now? She immediately pulled out a flashdrive from her pocket, taking screenshots of everything before delivering it in her storage without leaving any trace. She turned the computer off before walking towards the area where the victims are being shot without their consent.
She took as many photos as she could to bring back with her for her investigation. Looking at the photos she took, she knows that all of these are solid proofs. But how would she explain how she knew without mentioning her invention? Of course, by using Nathan Prescott. But as of now, she’s still having mixed feelings after seeing that he agreed to drug her.
Speaking of the said man, he went inside without looking at the surroundings. Y/N immediately noticed him, making her turn to look at him in shock. How ignorant is this man in his surroundings? Looking at him right now, he is just holding his camera nervously as he takes photos of things— as if he’s investigating. “You’re gonna fucking regret this, motherfucker. You’re gonna fucking end.” He cursed to himself before trying to open his computer. Unfortunately, it isn’t opening unlike in her experience. “Fuck this! Urgh! This asshole’s—” He was about to hit the computer but Y/N spoke.
“Stop cursing, Nathan.” She spoke, immediately making him jump in shock.
“Y/N—? What the fuck!” He exclaimed in shock, immediately holding his head in worry as he sighed loudly. “What are you doing here? What are you—”
“What are YOU doing here?” She returned the question before walking towards him, making him walk towards her a little.
“L-Listen, you shouldn’t be here. If you are brought here by this man, I am going to tell you things why you shouldn’t come around him, alright? This man is a sickhead, he is going to kill you–”
“What if I told you that he invited me for a photoshoot? He said I can always come here whenever I want.” She lied before stopping, allowing the desk to be their boundary.
“Fuck no! Why would you accept an older teacher’s invitation to a fucking bunker? I know you’re not that stupid. Don’t ever get near that asshole again, understand?! You have to fucking trust me.” He said, angry. “Since you’re already here, I am going to assume you’ve seen those things.” He then pointed at the red binders.
Y/N is unsure whether he is covering up or whatever, so she decided to play it off. “I haven’t seen them, but he said they’re photographs of his previous models whom he also invited.” She wants to know if Nathan will protect her, unlike his agreement on the messages.
“Bullshit!” He angrily said and grabbed a binder, Rachel’s binder. He opened it and slammed it on the table. “See that? This man fucking dosed Rachel, as in Rachel Amber. He fucking dosed her to take unconsented photos and who knows what else did he fucking do to her.” He turned some pages and showed photos of him with her corpse, something she witnessed. “He asked me to drug her at the Vortex party but I didn’t, I am not that sick in the head, the fuck. So he dosed both of us and posed us like fucking dolls, he killed Rachel and kept me alive with threats for his benefit. You don’t want to end up in the same situation, so listen to me.”
Y/N was sent back by those words, he just straight out told her about this.
“You see, I funded this place— this was my bunker. I never even knew it would be used for this shit until Rachel’s incident. Now I am here trying to find loopholes against his fucking threats so I can finally sue him without ruining my dad’s projects because of the involvement this fucker created on me. I always sleep with my eyes open to make sure he doesn’t kill me, this fucking asshole! Unfortunately, this asshole is good at hiding things. Even message receipts cannot defeat his fucking threat towards me.” He cursed to himself, throwing the binder far. “I’d fucking kill this man before he kills me.”
“He asked you to drug Rachel, and you declined.”
“Of course, Einstein. Would you drug your fuckass Warren for this?” He asked and scoffed when Y/N shook her head. “Exactly.” He then shook his head and leaned on the desk. “Listen, he’s asking me to drug you on August 29 at the Vortex party. I’ve been looking for ways to tell you since he’s been watching us a lot lately, since I snitched him on Rachel last time. Unfortunately, I don’t know how to convince you without mentioning all these— I can’t let anything out so easily, anyone could just die. Another is that my family would have a downfall if I wasn’t able to collect enough proof against him and his made up defense to drag my name down with him.”
Y/N’s eyes widened on that— he told her.
“Also, he will be monitoring me that day at the party so I am fiddling with my fucking ideas to prevent that. My initial plan is to speak to you in private and ask you not to go to the party. In that way, neither of us would be in trouble if he saw that you were nowhere to be found to be taken.” He said, “But if you went to the party, I still wouldn’t do that to you. But that would for fucking sure mean we’d both die on my fucking birthday because that asshole is only keeping me alive for a while. That’s why I am hurrying with this fucking report. I already wasted so much time spending it in a ward or some shit.”
“He’d kill you and I if you won’t drug me?”
“Yes, and I hate the idea of death and anything around it.” He said, looking away. “So, don’t go to the party, okay? Trust me, please. I will give you anything you want, anything, just don’t go. I will find ways to end this shit soon so be assured that this man won’t be able to do things to you.”
“Why are you helping me? I thought you hated me.”
Nathan rolled his eyes. “A+ on fucking exams, dumbass on situations. What would you do in this situation? Fucking follow whatever he says? Oh right, you literally trusted him enough to enter a bunker. Very fucking smart.”
Y/N made a face on that.
Y/N can’t believe that, Nathan just informed her about everything, which aligns to her investigations so well. Does he trust her? He just straight up showed his anger towards the teacher. Then that means she can finally use him to deliver the proof as a witness. He has all the motive to present everything, and that is perfect.
However, she still wants to test this. Did Nathan only help her because he found her inside the bunker? Or is it really his intention to help her? Who knows, so she would try to provoke him into the other option.
She will go to the Vortex party and see if he’d choose to comply or to die. In that exact same thing, she’d use that to lure Mark Jefferson into showing up near Nathan often, perfect as evidence for threatening him. Her eyes widened on that idea, she is so fucking smart.
But for everything to happen, this event shouldn’t exist. No conversation with Nathan, no anything because he is not supposed to know that she has any idea about it.
“Nathan, thank you.” She said, showing her gratitude but the man just glared at her.
“F-For what? I didn’t do anything for you.” He said before continuing with his things again. When his back turned towards her, she smiled for the last time before parting her lips.
“I will help you, Nathan. That’s a promise.” She said, but before he could respond, she had already rewinded the time.
[previous] [next]
[main]
This is a fanfiction based on Life is Strange’s Nathan Prescott, all made with my imagination. Please do not copy, translate, or repost to another platform without my permission!! —⋆。°✩ Thank you so much!!